# indx_content

c0: A19434
c1: Du Bois-Olivier, Jean, d. 1626.
c3: 1611.0
c6: 25243
c7: 566
c8: 49
c9: A19434.xml
c10: A19434.txt
c2:
  Anti-Coton, or, A Refutation of Cottons letter declaratorie lately directed to the Queene Regent, for the apologizing of the Iesuites doctrine, touching the killing of kings : a booke, in which it is proued that the Iesuites are guiltie, and were the authors of the late execrable parricide, committed vpon the person of the French King, Henry the Fourth, of happie memorie : to which is added, a Supplication of the Vniuersitie of Paris, for the preuenting of the Iesuites opening their schooles among them, in which their king-killing doctrine is also notably discouered, and confuted / both translated out of the French, by G.H. ; together with the translators animaduersions vpon Cottons letter.

c4:
  He then would make your Maiestie belieue , that the writers of his Order affirme , that it is not lawfull to kill a Tyrant but they by him alledged ▪ and by name , Valentia ( their late great Doctor ) addes this restriction : if it be not done by publike iudgement ; and ●o the end you may not make scruple what is mea●●● by that publike iudgement , hee afterward layes y●●● downe certaine articles of the doctrine of the Iesuit●s , touching the Soueraigntie of Kings , in fashion as f●●lloweth : That a Monarchie is the best kinde of goue●nment : That the Pope is a Monarch in the Church for ●he spirituall gouernment , as the King is in his kingdome ▪ for the temporall ; as not allowing the King to be King● in his owne kingdome , if the Pope be not absolute Soueraigne in the spirituall affaires of the Church . Su● sang●ine patriae cōm●nis & gentis libertatē redemptā inter ictus & vulnera impense lae●ebatur , scilicet caes● R●g● ingens sibi nomen fecit , c●ede caedes est expiata ac manibu● G●●isij Duci● per●ide perempti regi● sang●i●e est parentatum .

c5:
  booke; church; confession; cotton; councell; court; death; doctrine; father; french; garnet; generall; god; good; hath; haue; hauing; hee; henry; himselfe; iesuites; iohn; king; lawfull; life; maiestie; man; mariana; matter; men; obedience; opinion; owne; paris; person; pope; princes; set; state; subiect; themselues; time; vniuersitie; vnto; vpon; way; wee; ● ●

c11:
   Anti-Coton, or, A Refutation of Cottons letter declaratorie lately directed to the Queene Regent, for the apologizing of the Iesuites doctrine, touching the killing of kings : a booke, in which it is proued that the Iesuites are guiltie, and were the authors of the late execrable parricide, committed vpon the person of the French King, Henry the Fourth, of happie memorie : to which is added, a Supplication of the Vniuersitie of Paris, for the preuenting of the Iesuites opening their schooles among them, in which their king-killing doctrine is also notably discouered, and confuted / both translated out of the French, by G.H. ; together with the translators animaduersions vpon Cottons letter. 1611 Approx. 146 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 47 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A19434 STC 5861.2 ESTC S1683 21469213 ocm 21469213 24020 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A19434) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 24020) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1708:5) Anti-Coton, or, A Refutation of Cottons letter declaratorie lately directed to the Queene Regent, for the apologizing of the Iesuites doctrine, touching the killing of kings : a booke, in which it is proued that the Iesuites are guiltie, and were the authors of the late execrable parricide, committed vpon the person of the French King, Henry the Fourth, of happie memorie : to which is added, a Supplication of the Vniuersitie of Paris, for the preuenting of the Iesuites opening their schooles among them, in which their king-killing doctrine is also notably discouered, and confuted / both translated out of the French, by G.H. ; together with the translators animaduersions vpon Cottons letter. Plaix, César de, d. 1641. Du Moulin, Pierre, 1568-1658. Du Coignet, Pierre. Du Bois-Olivier, Jean, d. 1626. Hakewill, George, 1578-1649. [6], 76, [6] p. Printed by T.S. For Richard Boyle, and are to be solde at his shop in the Blacke Fryers, London : 1611. Dedication signed: P.D.C. Attributed variously to Cèsar de Plaix, Jean Dubois, Pierre du Moulin, and Pierre Du Coignet--Cf. Halkett & Laing (2nd ed.). Translated by George Hakewill? Marginal notes. Signatures: A-L⁴. Reproduction of original in the Harvard University. Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Coton, Pierre, 1564-1626. -- Lettre declaratoire de la doctrine des pères jesuites. Henry -- IV, -- King of France, 1553-1610. Jesuits -- Controversial literature. 2002-08 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-10 Aptara Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-11 Chris Scherer Sampled and proofread 2002-11 Chris Scherer Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-12 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion ANTI-COTON , OR A REFVTATION OF Cottons Letter Declaratorie : lately directed to the Queene Regent , for the Apologizing of the Iesuites doctrine , touching the killing of KINGS . A BOOKE , In which it is proued that the Iesuites are guiltie , and were the Authors of the late execrable Parricide , committed vpon the Person of the French King , HENRY the fourth , of happie memorie . TO WHICH IS ADDED , A Supplication of the Vniuersitie of Paris , for the preuenting of the Iesuites opening their Schooles among them : in which their King-killing Doctrine is also notably discouered , and confuted . Both translated out of the French , by G. H. Together with the Translators animaduersions vpon Cottons Letter . LONDON , Printed by T. S. for Richard Boyle , and are to be solde at his Shop in the blacke Fryers . 1611. TO THE QVEENE REGENT . May it please your Maiestie : IN as much as it is the common opinion , as well of your owne Subiects at home , as of Strangers abroad , that the Iesuites were the workers of that damnable Parricide , which striking to the heart of our deceased King ( whom God absolue ) hath stricken to the very throate of Fraunce it selfe : and thereupon the Iesuites complaine that they are wrongfully dealt withall , and that these reports are spread by their enemies , thereby to make them odious to the world : I thought it necessarie to make appeare to your Maiestie the originall causes of this aspersion cast vpon them , to the end that if it be found to spring from sure and vndoubted grounds , your Maiestie may from thence coniecture , whether it may stand with the safeguard of the present King , your Sonnes life , to suffer these holy Fathers to approach neere his person : as also whether it may be done without holding your Subiects in continuall alarmes , and de●iances one of another . For if it were forbidden by Moses Law ( as Father Cotton hath obserued , in his Epistle Dedicatorie , ) to seeth the Kid in the milke of the Damme ; much more vnlawfull must it needs be , to deliuer the Sonne into hands already imbrewed in the bloud of the Father . I desire not to be beleeued without euident proofes , and professe withall , that I am no way transported with passion against their persons , nor would at all bee drawne to speake or write against them , if after the maner of other Monkes and Fryers , they would be content to bound themselues within the lists of instructing the people , and managing the affaires of the Church : but that which I now speake , is not the suggestion of Heretiques , but the testimonie of your highest Courts of Iustice , the consent of the greatest part of your Clergie , and among them , euen of the sacred facultie of Diuinitie , and in a word , the common vniuersall out-crie of all your people : all which , notwithstanding , would willingly haue learned the Arte of forgetfulnesse with Father Aubigny , and beene content to mourne without speaking a word , were it not that wee see the murthering of Princes become a custome , and that if your Maiestie put not to your hand to stop it betimes , Treason will shortly stand in the rancke of Christian vertues , and be helde the fairest and shortest way to heauen . If then your Maiestie please for a while to lay aside your important affaires of State , and to peruse this ensuing discourse , you shall finde , I doubt not , in this case the voyce of the people , the voyce of God : whom I beseech to make the Flower de Lice to flowrish vpon your Sonnes head , and to poure downe vpon your Maiestie , all possible happinesse . Your Maiesties most humble and obedient Subiect , P. D. C ▪ AN ADVERTISEMENT TO THE READER . READER , meruaile not that the Author of the Worke puts not to his name : it may iustly be imputed to the iniquitie of the times , in which it is hard to vtter the truth , and not thereby to procure enemies : notwithstanding , if there be any that will vndertake the answering of it from point to point ( which I hold impossible , such is the cleere euidence of truth ) the Author promiseth to reioyne vpon the same subiect , and withall to discouer his name : for hee hath both courage and countenance enough to maintaine himselfe , and his cause against the malice of his aduersaries , and the troublers of the publike peace . A REFVTATION of Father Cottons declaratorie Letter to the Queene Regent . That the doctrine of the Iesuites approues and maintaines the Parricide of Kings , and the Rebellion of Subiects . CHAP. I. THat we may take all rubs out of the way , and fully cleere the doubt in question : it will not proue vnnecessarie to search out , and discouer the dependances of the matter in hand , till wee arise to the head-spring it selfe . Wee finde it registred in the French History , that in the yeare 1407. Lewes Duke of Orleans , brother to King Charles , the sixt of that name , the 22. of Nouember in the twilight , was slaine by Assassinates , hired to that purpose by Iohn Duke of Burgundie , who then contested his right to the Regencie against the said Duke of Orleans : but the Duke of Burgundie being no way able to inuent any colourable varnish for the shifting off the fact , grew bolde to maintaine in the presence of the Princes of the bloud , and Officers of the Crowne , that what was acted by his command , was honourable and iust ; and thereupon set a worke Iohn Petit Doctor of Diuinitie , by birth a Norman , who publikely defended , that both by the Law of God and man , as well Canon as Ciuill , it was lawfull for any man to make away a tyrant , and that by any meanes ; whereupon the matter was so carried , partly through feare of violence , and partly by strength of perswasion , that the course of Iustice for that time was stopt , and nothing done . At that time there liued in Paris , Iohn Gerson Chancellour of the Vniuersitie , a man of no meane learning , ( as that age afforded , ) who strongly opposed himselfe to the fore-mentioned proposition of Iohn Petit , insomuch that not long after a generall Councell being held at Constance , Gerson was imployed thither as Ambassadour from Charles the sixt , hauing in his instructions expresse charge to propose that conclusion to the Fathers of the Councell , by them to be further discussed and censured : where both parties being indifferently heard what could be obiected on either side , the Councell in their fifteenth Session , condemned the opinion of Iohn Petit as hereticall , the Canon begins thus : Quilibet Tyrannus , &c. plainely defining that it no way rightfully fals within the compasse of the Subiects reach , to set vpon the person of his Soueraigne , vnder pretence of curbing a Tyrant . This erroneous Doctrine hauing beene now a long time quenched as it were , and buried by the authoritie of this Councell , is now againe enlightened and set a foote by the Iesuites , but vnder the cloake and colour of Religion , that is to say , when it shall be iudged necessarie to make away a King for the good of the Church : to this purpose they haue published diuers discourses , in which they permit and incite the Subiect to kill his Soueraigne , when his Regall power degenerates into tyrannie . Peter Ribadenera a Spanish Iesuite venteth this doctrine , in a booke which he hath written of Religion , and the vertues of a Prince , speaking thus of the parricide of Iames Clement : For as much as the resolution which Henry the third tooke vpon him , was the aduise of a Politician , and a machia●elist , not conformable to the rules of our Sauiour ; behold the reason , that by the iust iudgement of God , the said Henry was made away by the hand of a simple young Monke , and dyed by the stroke of a knife . Carolus Scribanius a Flemish Iesuite , who by an anagrammatisticall inuersion of Letters , cals himselfe , Clarus Bonars●ius , hath written a Booke , which he entitules , Amphitheatrum honoris : in which hee stoutly maintaines the same murthering position . Lib. 1. Cap. 12. where he thus speakes : if it so fall out that a Denis , or a Machanidas , or an Aristotimus , monsters of their ages , oppresse Fraunce , shall not the Pope haue power confidently to encourage against them some Dion , or Timoleon , or Philopoemen ; that is to say , tamers , and quellers of tyrants ? and a little after speaking of a tyrant wasting Fraunce , What ? will no man take armes against that beast ? will no Pope set free that noble Kingdome from the stroke of the Axe ? where obserue , that he speakes not in that passage of an vsurper , but of a lawfull King , who vnlawfully vseth his power . Bellarmine in his second Booke against the King of England , condemneth treason and conspiracie against Princes , but in such captious and ambiguous termes , that vpon the matter he seemes to approue it , and incite men vnto it , by commending the Iesuite Garnet , that being acquainted with the conspiracie against the King of England , by the confessions of the Traytors , he would not disclose it , his words are these ; Wherefore was Henry Garnet , a man vnmatchable in all kindes of learning and holinesse of life , so punished in the highest degree , but onely because hee would not detect that , which with a safe conscience hee could not ? See then here the doctrine of the Iesuites , which is this : that if a man disclose vnto them his purpose to kill the King , he ought to conceale it , and rather suffer the King to be killed , and the kingdome to be ruined , then to breake vp the seale of confession : an opinion which the Sorbon holds not , it being of the Law of God to be loyall to our Soueraigne , and of the Law of Nations to hold the receiuer of stolne goods as guiltie as the theefe , and in the case of treason equally to punish the vndertaker and the concealer , as being both principall , an offence of that nature admitting no accessorie . The same Iesuite Bellarmine , and together with him , the whole troupe of that societie , generally defend , that the Pope hath power to dispose of kingdomes , to bestow them as he shall see fit , on whom it shall please him , and to stir vp the Subiects to rebell against their Prince , by vnloosing them from their sacred bond of allegiance : his words are these , in his sixt Chapter and fift Booke , De Pontifice Romano : The Pope may dispose of Kingdomes , taking them from one , and giuing them to another , as being the Supreame Prince Ecclesiasticall : and the Iesuite Gretzer in his Booke entituled ; Vespertilio haeretico-politicus , pag. 159. We are not such dastards , that we feare openly to affirme , that the Pope of Rome may , if necessitie so require , free his Catholike Subiects from their oath of fidelitie , if their Soueraigne handle them tyrannically : Nay , the same man addes in the same place , that if the Pope doe it discreetly and warily , it is a meritorious worke . Consider here this new and vnknowne kinde of merit , by raising sedition , and commanding disloyaltie , from whence must necessarily issue , attempting vpon the person of the Prince : for in such a rebellion it is to be presumed that the Prince will take armes to safeguard himselfe , and oppose force to force , which cannot possibly be done , without manifest hazard of his life . Tolet in his first Booke of the instructions of Priests , and 13. Chapter , affirmes , that Subiects are not bound to keepe vnuiolate their oath of allegiance to an excommunicate person : and againe , An excommunicate person cannot exercise the act of Iurisdiction : which rule if we admit as true , we must consequently hold that Henry the third was no King ; and he which killed him , killed no King. Mariana , another Spanish Iesuite , hath set forth a Booke , De Rege & Regis institutione , first printed at Toledo , by Peter Roderigo , in the yeare 1599. and and since againe at Mentz , by Balthasar Lippius in the yeare 1605. in the sixt Chapter of this Booke , after hauing commended Iames Clement , hee addes , that he had beene instructed by Diuines , with whom he consulted in that point , that it was lawfull to kill a Tyrant : and thereupon describing how the young Frier gaue the deadly blow , hee cries out ; Insignem animi confidentiam , facinus ●●emorabile ! O excellent confidence of Spirit ! O memorable fact ! And a little after speaking of the same murtherer , amidst the blowes , and the wounds which he receiued , he continued full of comfort , as hauing redeemed with his bloud , the liberty of his Country , and hauing ●lai●e the King , he purchased himselfe great renowne , in expiating the death of the Duke of Guise , ( treacherously made away ) by shedding the bloud Royall ; Thus dyed Clement , being about twenty foure yeares of age , a young man , of nature gentle , not tough of body , but that a higher power actuated his vigor and courage . Thus speakes this Iesuite , and in the same Chapter speaking of a lawfull King , to whom the Subiects haue passed their oath of allegiance , hee sayes : If he peruert the Religion of the Land , or if he draw the common enemie into his Country , he that labouring to satisfie the publike desire , shall assay to kill him , shall in my iudgement , not doe vniustly . In the Chapter following , hee steppes yet one degree farther ; in which hee allowes the poysoning of a Tyrant as iust and lawfull : notwithstanding it is worth the while to marke the nicenesse of the man , and how precisely those of his hayre obserue their cases of conscience : for fearing least by poysoning the Tyrants meate or drinke , hee should by that meanes be enforced to make himselfe away , Mariana brings this remedie : For mine owne part ( saith hee ) I would vse this moderation , not to constraine him ( whom I purpose to doe away ) to take the poyson himselfe , which might presently disperse it selfe through his inwards , and so kill him , but that some other lay the poyson so , that hee who is to dye , no way concurre in the taking of it ; which may be done , when the poyson is so strong , that a chaire , or a garment being annoynted with it , may worke vpon the body which sits on the one , or weares the other : which is a cunning , I finde the Kings of the Moores haue often vsed : Such is the pietie of the Iesuite , who makes vs Disciples to the Moores . This Booke of Marianaes is commended by Gretzer the Iesuite , in his Vespertilio , alleadged once already , where hee affirmes , Pag. 160. that Mariana is traduced , as hauing written that it was lawfull to kill any Prince who disobeyes the Pope : sithence hee maintaines , that a lawfull Prince , who disobeyes the Pope , notwithstanding ought not to be made away by any priuate man , if sentence be not pronounced against him , or that it be not demanded by the voyce of the people , or that the consent of learned men runne not that way : but note this by the way , that by the definitiue sentence , he vnderstands the iudgement of the Pope ; and by the approbation of learned men , the aduise of Iesuites : and touching poyson laid vpon a garment or chaire , the Iesuite Gretz●r pag. 162. approues simply Marianaes position , and complaines that Mariana is vniustly accused , for hauing affirmed , that a tyrant ought to be poysoned , seeing he maintaines the contrarie , Affirming , that a tyrant cannot lawfully be made away by poyson if himselfe take it , and apply it to himselfe , which cannot be auoyded when his meate or drinke is poysoned , so that labouring to blanch Marianaes opinion , in the end he fals vpon the same himselfe . Clarus Bonars●ius in the 13. chapter of his Amphitheater , likewise commends this Mariana , both for the stile and the matter , and wisheth that all ages should reuerence him , what ? ( saith he ) what age shall not reuerence those graue and learned writings of Mariana , his piercing phrase , the neatnesse and loftinesse of his narrations , the plentifulnesse of his wit , together with stuffe commendable alike ? And to the end that it may be knowne , that this position of Mariana is not the opinion of a few Iesuites , on the fore-head of the Booke you shall finde an approbation & permission from their generall Aquauiua , and Stephanus Hoyeda Visitour of their Societie in the Prouince of Toledo for the Printing of it ; in which grant , these words may farther be obserued : These Bookes of Mariana haue beene approued by graue and learned men of the order of Iesuites : Whence it appeares , that howbeit the generall of their Order were ouertaken ( as Father Cotton would make vs beleeue ( ( forging Letters as from the said Aquauiua , out of his owne braine , ) yet so it is , that their Visitour and Doctors who had the examining and censuring of the whole worke , before it went to the Presse , could not possibly be ouer-seene . What should wee presse this point any farther ? some foure Moneths before that execrable Parricide committed vpon the person of the good King deceased , the very same Consistoricall act , by which the arrest against Iohn Chastel , and Mounsieur Thuanus his Historie were censured at Rome , suspended also another Book of Marianaes , which treates of ●oynes , not medling at all with this booke which approues the murdering of Kings , which makes mee thinke , that his holinesse being busied about other affaires , was circumuented by the cunning of the Iesuites ( who dominiere at Rome ) for otherwise hee would surely as I thinke , rather haue censured this Booke , which plainely teacheth murther and parricide . This booke of Mariana being first printed at Toledo , was brought into Fraunce , about eight yeares since , and shewed ( the most seditious passages being marked out ) to his Maiestie , who calling Father Cotton to him , asked him if hee approued that Doctrine or no ? the Iesuite who bends with all occasions , and knowes well enough how to fashion himselfe to the times , replied , that he approued it not ; wherevpon his Maiestie ▪ by the aduise of Mounsieur Seruin his aduocate generall , vrged Cotton to write agains● it , but he found meanes to excuse himselfe , and auoid the taske , as well perceiuing that he could not oppose himselfe against it , but withall hee must of necessitie oppugne the Generall of their Order , the Prouinciall of Toledo , and a many of their societie , who had their fingers in approuing of it ; but now when he sees that through the death of the King , the Iesuites are growne into a generall distaste , and perceiues himselfe to be pinched by the Court of Parliament , and the Sorbon , he hath published an Epistle Dedicatorie , in which he would seeme forsooth to condemne Mariana , which hee performes indeede , but in such mincing gentle termes , that a man may without spectacles perceiue , he feares to launce too deepe , onely affirming , that it was the lightnesse of a soaring quill , in stead of accusing the person of Heresie and perfidious barbarous treason , and the doctrine of impietie , and enmitie against God and man : but howbiet hee had reached home in reprouing Mariana , yet now ( as the Abbot of Boys hath well obserued ) the medicine comes after the Patient is deceased : for had he done as he ought , hee should then haue put pen to paper when the King pressed him to it , and not suffered such an opinion to roote it selfe in the mindes of the people , which for want of weeding out at the first , at length growing vp , cost the King his life within a fewe yeares after : but let vs passe to some other examples . There are yet at this day left aliue in Paris aboue two thousand witnesses , who vpon their credit will testifie that Iames Clement ordinarily frequented the Iesuites , and that some of them accompanied him euen to the towne ditch , when he departed out of Paris to strike the blow , and some three moneths after , was published at Paris a Speach of Pope Sixtus , made in full Consistorie , the 11. of September , 1589. in which the assassinate of Iames Clement , is paraleld with the mysteries of the Incarnation , and Resurrection , and the exploits of Eleazer and Iudith : and after hauing set on the tenter-hooks the vices of the slaine King , he addes : for these a●d the like manifest tokens of impenitencie , we decree that his exequies shall not be solemnized . Concluding with a prayer to God , that it would please him graciously to accomplish that which mercifully he had begun : this speach was imprinted at Paris by Nicholas Neuil , and Rollin Thierry , Printer to the holy Vnion , together with the approbation of three Doctors , Boucher , Decreil , Ancelin : not that I can beleeue , that such impious speaches could drop from the lips of our holy Father , but rather take it to be a meere imposture : the Iesuites and other Doctors of the same feather , hauing forged it , there by to make the murther allowable , and to incite some other to the dispatching of the succeeding King. At the same time Iohn Guignard a Iesuited Priest , residing in Paris , at the Colledge of Cleremont , wrote a Treatise in the praise of Iames Clement , together with diuers motiues for the making away of the succeeding King , who last dyed ; which since too manifestly appeared at the arraignment of the said Guignard : for behold how God wrought , as the commissioners were busied at the arraignment of Iohn Castel , some of them , deputed to that purpose , with-drawing themselues to the Colledge of Cleremont , seased vpon many papers , among which was found a Booke written by the hand of the said Guignard , containing many arguments and reasons to proue that the murther of the King was iust and lawfull , together with diuers inductions , and incitements for the making away of his Successour : some of which I will here set downe , being copied out of the original , which is yet to be seene among the Records of the Court : First , that the ●ruell Nero was slaine by Clement , and the counterfaite Monke dispatched by the hand of a true Monke . Secondly , that the heroycall act of Iames Clement , tearmed by Diuines a gift of the holy Ghost , was iustly commended by Burgoin , Prior of the Iacobins , Confessour and Martyr , and that by many reasons , as well at Paris , when he read there vpon Iudith , as also before the worthy Parliament of Tours . Thirdly , that the Biarnois , howbeit conuerted to the Catholike faith should be handled more gently then he deserued , if he had set on his head a Monasticall Crowne : that if hee could not be deposed without warre , that it should be vndertaken against him , and if that might not be , he must be made away priuately . The Court hauing perused these papers , and Guignard being put to his answere , freely confessed that they were written by his owne hands : whereupon the Court by an arrest executed the 7. of Ianuarie 1595. declared the said Guignard attainted and conuinced of high Treason , condemned him to make honourable amends , naked to his shirt , the halter about his necke , before the chiefe doore of our Ladies Church in Paris , and after this to be hung in the Greue , and his body burnt . May it please the Reader to make inquirie if euer as yet any Iesui●e were heard of , who condemned this Guignard of treason and disloyaltie : but on the other side , Rich●ome in his Apologie excuseth him as farre as he dare , affirming that Guignard discussed the forementioned propositions onely by way , and in forme of Scholasticall dispute , and in this wee agree : for I haue alwaies held it , that to kill a King is the vndoubted conclusion of the Iesuits diuinitie : which position if any Iesuite , eyther driuen to it by force of argument , or drawne to it by shame , any where condemne , it ariseth eyther from want of discretion , or learning , or some such ground . The which may from thence be made to appear in that the Iesuites haue ranged Guignard in the catalogue of their martyrs , which they haue caused to be Printed at Rome in two formes , in the one of which Guignard is ; in the other he is left out , to the end that some copies at le●t , might be passable in France without danger : besides this , the Iesuite Bonarscius , Chap. 8. of his Amphitheater , extols this Guignard to the skies , howbeit without naming him , for feare belike of offending the King , yet openly enough to decipher him , the words are these : I will passe thee ouer in silence , O bright Star , cleerly shining both in heauen and on earth , the last expiation of an house , no more capable of sorrow , no day will euer be able to blot out the tincture of thy blood : and then presently addes ; All Fraunce will concurre with me in these my vowes : which words are not applyable to any but Guignard , who was a French Iesuite , and the last that suffered in France . Out of the same forge was shaped that detestable Book , De iusta abdicatione Henrici 3. of the iust degradation of Henry the third . A Booke whereof the Authour is not certainely knowne , but onely that it was printed at Lions , and beares in it forefront , the stampe of the Iesuites . Franciscus Verona Constantinus hath written an Apologie for Iohn Chastel , which out-strips Mariana in villany : for in his 2. Chap. & 2. Part , he plainly affirmes , that notwithstanding the decree of the Councell of Constance , it is lawfull for any priu●te man to murther Kings and Princes condemned of haeresie and tyrannie . Now we see by the example of our two last Kings , that at their pleasure they would make Princes beleeue ( whom they purpose to make away ) that they are Heretiques , or fauourers of them , if they set not their kingdomes in combustion by ciuil warres , thereby to giue aduantage to the inuasion of the Spaniard , or send ayde to their neighbour princes , for feare of being vndermined by the house of Austria . Thus dealt the Cyclope in Homer , who finding no reason to misuse Vlysses and his associates , and yet desirous to feede vpon them , would needes perswade them that they were pyrates . In the same Apologie , hee commends the fact of Iames Clement , as being against a publike enemie iuridically condemned . The same Author in his third Chapter defends also the fact of Iohn Ch●stel in this manner ; that in striking at Henry of Bourbon , his intention was not to kill the King , howbeit he called himselfe King , sithens hee had nothing left but the appearance of a King , as being of the blood Royall : adding thereunto , that Henry of Bourbon could not be called King , no not since his reconcilement to the Catholike Church . Emanuel Sa in his Aphorismes of Confessions , at the word Clericus , affirmes , that the rebellion of a Clarke against the King is no treason ; in as much as he is not subiect to him . Bellarmine in his 28. Chapter De Clericis , speaks in a maner the same ; the Pope of Rome hath exempted clarks from subiection to Princes ; Kings are now no more Superiours of Clarkes . Consider here a little their cunning ; if you demand , whether it be lawfull for a subiect to kil his king , or to rebel against him vnder pretence of being a tyrant ; vpon this demand , the Iesuites fearing to speake too roughly , and thereby become odious , in affirming that a Clark may kil the King ; they affirme that Clarks are not subiect to Princes , and from thence draw this conclusion , that being so , they cannot be held guilty of treason , since that he against whom they conspire , is not their Master or Lord. Garnet the Iesuite , with Hall his companion , otherwise known by the name of Oldcorne , were executed in England for tampring in the pouder treason : Garnet being apprehended vpon the deposition of one of the Conspirators , constantly , and with oathes affirmed that hee knew nothing of the plot , whereupon the Commissioners perceiuing that they gained nothing by threats , bethought themselues of another course , which was this : they lodged Hall in a chamber next adioyning to Garnet , and wished the Iaylor to tender to Garnet all courteous offices , and withall to giue him notice that his companion Hall was placed in the next roome , and that there was a little hole in the middle wall , by meanes of which they might , if they thought good , enterchange conference , which they daily did : in the meane time ▪ the Iaylor sets some in a close corner not farre off , to listen what their talke was , who ouer-hearing them , by that meanes brought their secrets to light , which they discouered in this conference betweene themselues , but had before denied to the Iudges : hereupon Garnet being againe conuented before the Court , and finding himselfe discouered , confessed indeed that he vnderstood of the enterprise , but it was opened to him in confession , which he could by no meanes vnseale , there were also produced witnesses , who deposed , that in a sermon which he made to the Catholiques , he exhorted them to pray God , that an important and dangerous businesse , which was then in hand , might haue an happy successe for the Catholique Church . Being then demanded , wherefore hee had so constantly forsworne that which now proued to be true , he made answere , that being demanded , if hee were acquainted with the plot , he told them indeed that he knew nothing of it , but that hee vnderstood in his minde this restriction , I knew it not to tell you , and thereupon was brought to confesse , that he had published a Booke of Equiuocations , prescribing therein the meanes to cosen the Iudges by doubtfull answers , and by ambiguities to auoide the intent of their Interrogatories . In behalfe of this venerable Father Garnet , a Iesuite named Iohn l' Heureux , but disguising his name in an Hyrogliphicall forme , cals himselfe Andreas Eudaemon-Iohannes Cydonius , hath very lately written an Apologie , Printed at Colen , by Iohn Kinke , Anno. 1610. together with the approbation of the Generall of their Order , Aquauiua , and three other of their Doctors , where he maintaines it tooth and naile , that it is lawfull to deceiue the Iudges by Equiuocations , and also that a priest , for any cause whatsoeuer , though the life of the King , and the safetie of the state stand to the stake for it , ought not to reueale any confession . Vpon the first point behold his words pag. 38. When any man is drawne ▪ into question vnder an vniust tryall , no man standing bound to informe against himselfe ( as the law of Nature teacheth vs plainely , ) he may peremptorily and freely denie that for which he is called into question , without any tergiuersation , because he alwaies vnderstands this clause , vt tenear dicere . Here note by the way , that he stiles the iustice of the Kings of England , exercised vpon the Iesuites , an vniust iurisdiction , as if they stood not obliged to appeare at their command . Martinus Nauarus Aspilcueta a Spaniard by birth , and trained vp in the ●ame schoole , hath written a Booke purposely of Equiuocations : in which , pag. 352. he deliuers this doctrine : that it is lawfull for a man to dissemble his being a Catholike , and in another place allowes the answere of him as good , who being demanded by the Seriants if a murtherer whom they pursued , were not passed that way , thrusting his hand into his s●eeue , protested that he passed not that way . And in the end addeth , that the doctrine of Equiuocations , is founded vpon the memorable example of S. Francis , which is without all doubt a grosse iniurie offered to the vertue and piety of that holy Father , by fathering vpon him the coyning of such kinds of abhominable lying and cousening . The fore-named Andreas Eudemon-Iohannes Cydonius , in his 40. pag. targets himselfe with the authoritie of Siluester , in the 5. accusation , & 13. question , where he thus writes : When the Iudge doth not proceede iuridically , the arraigned being not simply subiect to him , either in this case , or for some other reason ; vpon such termes , howbeit lying be vnlawfull , yet it is not a mortall sin , it being not against that which wee owe to Iustice and true iudgement , but only against that which is vsurped : nay , we hold it not a veniall sin , if in answering warily , or as they terme it , sophistically , he vtter somwhat which is false according to the apprehension of the Iudge , but not in his owne meaning , for that in this case , sithence he is not his subiect , he is not bound to speake the truth , according to his vnderstanding . Here wee must remember , that by iudgemēt , which is not rightful , but vsurped vpō those who are not subiects , he means the passing of the iudgmēt of the ciuil Magistrate vpō Ecclesiastical persons , & chiefly Iesuites , who are no way subiect to Bishops . The Iesuite Tolet in his fourth Booke of the instructions of Priests , Chap. 91. speakes thus : If the offence be secret , vpon which thou art demanded , thou maist then vse Equiuocation , answering , I know it not , with this reseruation to the selfe , to tell it you ; or thou maist answere , I did it not , vnderstanding , at this present . The ancient Ari●n Heretiques chalked out this way long since to the Iesuites : For Nicephorus in the eight Booke of his Historie , Chap. 51. saith , that Arrius , hauing subscribed to the Confession of the Nicene Councell , had another Confession hid in his bosome , which himselfe had written , and therevpon confidently swore to the Emperour , that hee did beleeue as hee had written , vnderstanding thereby the writing which hee had wrapt vp in his bosome . By the vertue of this Doctrine , a man may denie his Religion , his Faith , his God , and all , telling the Iudge , that he beleeues not in Iesus Christ , but with this mentall reseruation , to tell you : and Saint Peter denying Iesus Christ to the Maide , might well haue shifted himselfe by the helpe of this Sophistrie , saying ; I know him not , but softly to himselfe , to tell you . By this subtiltie the Iesuites haue found a tricke , how to stirre vp Instruments to assault the sacred persons of Princes , and withall to instruct them in the meanes not to disclose their Complices , perswading them that they may keepe their conscience safe , by such and such Equiuocations , as to denie , that they neuer saw it , or heard of it ; alwayes prouided , that they keepe to themselues some secret limitation or condition , by which they may free themselues from the imputation of a lye , and not offend their conscience . This is it which makes the parricides of Kings , so confidently to forsweare themselues in the face of the Court , being taught by their spirituall Guides , that in so doing , if they reserue some other meaning in their owne mindes , it offends not God at all . And from hence it ensues , that a man cannot fixe any certain beliefe vpon Father Cottons protestation , in disauowing Mariana : for who knowes , whether hee haue not some reseruation locked vp in his owne breast ? or who can tell whether in saying , I condemne Marianaes bookes , he vnderstands not for not hauing said enough : or thus , A priuate man cannot lawfully attempt vpon the life of the Prince , speaking thus to himselfe , except the Pope giue way to it , or the King be excommunicated , or be no true King ; but such , or such , is no true King , because he doth this or that , &c. But to conclude this point , as in contracts heretofore among the ancient Romaines , their women were compelled to renounce the Villeian decree , and the authentique Si qua mulier : In like maner , Father Cotton if he would haue vs giue credit to his declaration , he ought first to haue renounced his priuiledge of lying , and vsing Equiuocation ; and yet I feare , that in this very abrenuntiation , hee would haue vsed some other ambiguitie and craft . The other point maintained by Iohn l' Heureux is , that Henry Garnet and his companions , hauing vnderstood of the conspiracie against the life of the King and his whole race , ought not to reueale it , but keepe it close : he deliuers it in these termes , Pag. 262. of his Apologie : Adde hereunto the scandall which Catholiques would conceiue , if a Priest , a Iesuite , being consulted in a case of Conscience , and that in the most Religious act of Confession , ( the most sacred mysterie among Catholiques , ) should informe against one , who comes to craue aduise : for to whom would they afterward addresse themselues to be resolued in their scruples of Conscience ? or whom can they trust , if they finde no faithfulnesse in Priests ? And in the 290. Pag. A thing sealed vp with the most holy signet of confession , cannot be broken vp without detestable sacriledge : his 13. Chapter entire is spent about this subiect , in which at length he comes to this passe , to affirme , that there cannot fall out so great a mischiefe , for the auoiding of which , it can be lawfull to bewray a Confession . The Iesuit Suares sayes the same in effect in his Treatise of Pennance : * Yea , though the safety of the whole Common-wealth should stand vpon it . Of late dayes since the death of the last King , Father Fronton Iesuite , though lesse seditious then the rest , accompanied with another Iesuite , came not long since to the Kings librarie at the Cordeliers , and there finding Mounsieur Causabon , the keeper of it , they fell into dispute with him vpon this Theame , Fronton maintaining it stoutly , that hee would rather all the Kings in the world should perish , then that he would reueale one confession . How then ? shall a Sonne rather suffer his Father to be slaine , then acquaint him that such or such lye in ambushment to kill him , though he haue receiued it vnder the seale of Confession ? or shall a Iesuite rather suffer his King and Country to swimme in bloud , then open a confession ? Yea , but will some man reply , the Confessor must be faithfull to his Penitentiaries : it is true , but I say also , that he ought to be obedient to his God , and loyall to his Soueraigne : God commanding vs to be faithfull to him , to whom we haue solemnly sworne allegiance ; and if wee looke into those sacred Tomes of holy Writ , we shall meet with store of passages which enioyne vs loyaltie and obedience to Kings , but not so much as a fillable of enioyning secrecie after confession : it is a precept which the Church onely hath put vpon vs , but with this caution , that it be not preiudiciall to the Commandements of God , or that vnder the pretence of secrecie we turne Traytors , and by our perfidious silence become the cause of the murthering of our Father or our King , which is , as if I espying one who hastning to set fire on his brothers or neighbours house , should quietly suffer him to doe it , because I had promised to disclose it to no man. No certainly , wee must beleeue that on the contrarie , rather the breach of such manner obligations is more praise-worthie in it selfe , and pleasing to God : for hee that can preuent a mischiefe , and yet suffers it to passe , was euer held as guilty . And surely for none other reason is it , that Homer in the very entrance of his Iliads tels vs ; that the rage of Achilles against Agamemnon , slew many valiant men , and gaue their carkasses as prayes to the dogges . And hence it is , that in the Romaine lawes , such kinde of patience is as farre forth lyable to punishment , as the principall acte it selfe : which rule hath it place and truth , not onely in common crimes , but most especially in Treason , as the Lawyers teach . And to the end that no Marianist may obiect that the founders of those Lawes were Pagans , the Popes themselues haue euer heretofore maintained the same to be iust , in like case together with the whole rabble of Canonists , adding their reason , that there is a great presumption of secret intelligence and corespondence betweene the delinquent and the conniuent . The Iesuite then , and Cardinall Bellarmine , take the wrong Pigge by the eare , in labouring to iustifie Garnet and Oldcorne , as if they had well done , especially since they might easily haue brought the matter to light without accusing any body , by writing a word or two to warne the King to looke to his person , or to search vnder the Parliament house , and by that meanes might the conspiracie haue beene discouered , and not the Confession . The source and spring of all this mischiefe , ariseth from that vowe which the Iesuites take to obey their Superiours , that is to say , the Generals of their Order ( who of necessiti● ought alwayes to be subiect to the King of Spain ) as also to their other Gouernours , and that with a simple , absolute vnlimited obedience , not such as enquiring why or wherefore , which themselues call an obedience not of will onely but of iudgement , or a blinde obedience . There is a little Pamphlet , entituled , Regulae societatis Iesu , which themselues haue caused to be Printed at Lyons Anno 1607 ▪ by Iiques Roussin , in the end of which they haue set a long Epistle of Ignatius Loyola●s , the Spanish souldier , Patron and founder of their sect : in which the said Ignatius , Page . 254. layes downe these rules to his Societie : Entertaine the command of your Superiour in the same sort , as if it were the voyce of Christ : And a little after , hold this undoubted , that all which your Superiour commands , is none other then the commandement of God himselfe , and as in beleeuing those things which the Catholique Faith proposeth , you are presently carried with all the strength of your consent : so for the performance of all those things which your Superiour commands , you must be carried with a certaine blind imp●tuosity of will , desirous to obey without farther inquiring why or wherfore . And to the end that they might not finde any escape by the word quodā , certaine impetuositie , other passages there are in the same Epistle , where that word is forgotten ; as where he sayes , perit caelebris illa obedientiae caecae & simplicitas . For in as much as those things which the Superiours command , might sometimes seeme vniust and absurd , this Saint ( though not yet canonized ) commands the Iesuites so to captiuate their vnderstanding , that they sift not the commands of their Superiours , after the example of Abraham , who prepared euen to sacrifice his Sonne at the commandement of God , and of Abbot Iohn , who watered a dry logge of wood a whole yeare together , to none other purpose but to exercise his obedience ; and another time put himselfe to the thrusting downe of a great rocke , which many men together were not able to moue , not that he held them things either vsuall or possible , but onely that hee would not disobey the command of his Superiour . This rule then consequently drawes to this issue , that if the chiefe of the Iesuites Order , among whom their General is alwaies subiect to the King of Spaine , command a young French Iesuite any thing whatsoeuer , he stands bound instantly to put it in execution , without so much as casting an eye vpon the danger or difficulty of it , or any way respecting how dammageable it might proue , either to himselfe or the state . A Maxime which if it be held as sound , our Kings shall no longer be secure of their liues , then the Heads of the Iesuits command their vnderlings nothing to the contrarie : for it being once commanded , they are forbidden to enquire if the thing be iust , the matter giuen them in charge , shall be sure to carrie the name of the good of the Church , and be grounded vpon a satisfaction for some enormious sinnes , or vpon the hope of being crowned Martyr , and obtaining in heauen some preheminence aboue the ordinarie . This vow is also the cause , that the Iesuites are exempt from the obedience of Bishops , for it had beene a matter meerely impossible to obey their Superiours in all things , if the Bishops had had power to correct or hinder that which the Superiours should command . Some one it may be will tell me , that these things are indeede cleere enough , and the testimonies sufficient to settle any mans iudgement in discerning the doctrine of the Iesuites : but whence comes it to passe ( then will some body here obiect ) that in some places they condemne the murthering of Kings , and maintaine that a subiect ought not to attempt vpon the person of his Soueraigne , howbeit he be viciously giuen and abuse his power : to which I answere , that the opinion indeede of some of the Iesuites is , that a Subiect ought not to rebell against his Soueraigne , although he be an Heretique or a Tyrant , before the sentence of depo●ition be pronounced by the Pope , or by some of the most learned , among which the Iesuites euer suppose themselues to stand in the first degree , and that by expresse declaration the subiect may be vnloosed from his oath of allegiance , as the Iesuite Andreas Eudemon-Iohannes teacheth at large , in the third Chapter of his Apologie for Henry Garnet : but they also generally hold , that after sentence of deposition , which is commonly procured at the instance of these holy Fathers , such or such a King is no longer King , and that another ought to supply his roome , and that his Subiects owe him no obedience at all . This point is at large demonstrated by the same Iesuite in the same Chapter , and we haue already made it cleere , that the same is also the doctrine both of Ballarmine and Gretzer . Nay , France it selfe hath by experience sensibly felt the smart of it , to her great misery and grieuance . Now this is it which I affirme , that whosoeuer maintaines that the Pope can at his pleasure alter kingdomes , displacing one , and setting vp another , and exempt the French from their oath of allegiance , consequently maintaines that the French in such a case ought to kil their King : For a man may well thinke that a King from whom offer is made to snatch away his kingdome , will take armes to maintaine his right , and labour to reduce his subiects to loyaltie , who stand armed against him : now in such a warre , and among so many rebels , it is impossible that the Prince should not r●nne in hazard of his life , since that in defending himselfe he is resolute not to loose his kingdome , but with the losse of his life : these be the nicities of the Iesuites , by which they euchant men ; they protest solemnly that they allow not the murdering of Kings , but herein lyes the craft , that they acknowledge none for Kings but whom themselues please , and maintaine that to kill a King , whose gouernment they cannot brooke , is not to kill a King , but a man ( as they say ) masked vnder that title . But yet marke here another mischiefe , by which they are plainely conuict to be enemies to our Kings : for the French could neuer yet be brought to acknowledge , that the Crowne of Fraunce depended from the holy Sea , or that the Pope might giue it too , or take it from whom hee thought fit , and neuer approued the Canon Alius , which is to be found , Causa . 15. Decret . quest . 6. and runnes thus in plaine termes : Zachary the pope of Rome deposed the French King , not so much for his witkednesse , as for that he was vncapable of so great a power ; and h●●th set Pippin , Father to Charles the Emperour in his roome , and absolued all French men from their oath of allegiance . By vertue of which Canon the Pope attributes to himselfe power , to remoue the Crowne frō the heads of our Kings , without regarding whether they be Here iques or Catholiques ; whether of a vicious or innocent and vertuous life ; but onely if in his iudgement he finde them vnfit , and some other more capable of gouernment . Whosoeuer maintaines this opinion , withall cannot but hold that our Kings are meerely tit●larie , and that their Crowne is held at the mercy and disposition of the Pope . But the Iesuites hold that the Pope cannot erre in Doctrine , and thereupon maintaine all and euery article which he teacheth , whereupon consequently it followeth , that the Pope in pronouncing this decree , hath spoken nothing but the truth . I will adde hereunto yet one point more touching the Doctrine of the Iesuites , which may giue vs a fuller taste of their humour . At Garnets arraignement among other matters which he confessed , he acknowledged that Catesby the ring-leader in the Conspiracie , was touched with remorse of conscience , because that the time drawing neere for the acting of the plot , hee considered that in blowing vp the Parliament house , he must needes together with the Heretiques make away many innocent Catholiques ; now to be resolued of this scruple , hee addresseth himselfe to Garnet , and demaunds of him whether in doing to death the bad , a man might with a safe conscience make away the good also that were found among them : Garnet to this question thus replies , that hee should make no doubt but that he might iustly murtherboth the one and the other , prouided alwaies that it aduanced the good of the Catholique Church . Is it possible to finde a more desperate rage then this , which to kill Kings spareth not the dearest bloud both of brothers and friends ? And this I report not onely from the testimonie of Garnets arraignement , but from the Confession of those Iesuites , who since his death haue written discourses in his commendation : for the Apologie of Garnet , composed by Iohn l' Heureux , and approued by their Generall Aquauiua , and three other of their Doctours , confirmes the same , and offers to make good this fact of Garnet , Pag. 103. and 265. He confesseth moreouer , that Garnet in his publique prayers , in a Catholique assembly , exhorted the people to pray vnto God , for the good successe of an enterprise , which was to be executed at the opening of the Parliament : and Pag. 269. he confesseth , that the Iesuite Hall being apprehended and put to his answere , that wee were not to iudge by the vnfortunate successe of the enterprise , of the iustnesse of the cause . And Pag. 273. he acknowledgeth , that the rebels hauing taken Armes after the enterprise was discouered , the Iesuite Hamond in stead of perswading them to disarme themselues , and lay aside their weapons taken vp against the King , gaue them all absolution . Againe , Page . 275. he affirmeth , that all that were of the powder treason , were men of very tender and scrupulous consciences . The same Apologie Page . 310. witnesseth that the Iesuite Garnet in certaine Letters of his , resoluing to hazard his life for the Catholique cause , speakes thus ; It is necessarie that one man die for the whole people : applying to his owne person those speeches which Caiaphas inspired by the holy Ghost prophesied , touching the redemption of the world by the death of our Sauiour . At the arraignement of the same Garnet hee confessed to the Commissioners deputed to examine him , that hee had offered sacrifice vnto God , for the hindering of the enterprise ; yet with this restriction , if it were not profitable for the Catholique Church ; hereupon the Apologie labours to excuse him in these words : Garnet approued not the fact , but loued the euent : as if a man should say , that hee approued not the murdering of the King , and his family , but yet was glad that it was done : these are the windings and turnings of the Iesuites , ready to say and vnsay the same thing in the same line . These were the heroycall exploits for which Garnet and Oldcorne , iustly executed as Traytors , are by B●llarmine stiled by the honourable name of Martyrs , as also by the Apologist , approued as I haue said before , by their Generall of their Order , Aquauiua , and three of their Doctors , and thereupon they are ranged in the Catalogue of the Iesuites martyrs , lately printed at Rome : a copie of which is to be seene and sold , at the Palace in the prisoners Gallerie , and that since the death of the King. From hence then let the Kings and Princes of Christendome duely con●ider , in what suertie they can liue hereafter , since the people is instructed by these Doctors , to seeke the glory of Martyrdome in the villanie of murther ; and let all good Catholiques be moued with iust griefe , that the sac●ed name of Martyr , so much honoured in the Primitiue Church , should now a dayes be giuen to bloudy barbarous parricides , and disloyall Traytors . I passe ouer my iudgement to what purpose that distinction tends , which the Iesuites make of two sorts of Catholiques , naming the one true Catholiques , and the other state Catholiques : for these latter , howbeit they accord in all points of faith with the Romaine Church , yet are they not esteemed of them but as demie Catholiques , because forsooth they will not be as factious as they are , nor approue treason and rebellion , a distinction which without all peraduenture will breede a Schisme in the Church of God , if his mercy preuent it not . These accusations which wee haue mustred together in this Chapter , sufficiently witnesse , that Mar●ana hath not alone stragled out of the way , but that all the Iesuites vpon this matter erre with him , whom Father Cotton cannot iustifie in generall , without giuing satisfaction to the particular obiections drawne out of other Bookes , as expresse for the murthering of Kings as that of Marianaes . CHAP. II. Wherein the same thing is further proued by the facts of the Iesuites . WEe haue already sufficiently proued by the writings of the Iesuites , that it is an opinion generally currant among them , that it is lawfull euen for priuate men to kill Kings : now wee come to demonstrate the same in their actions , the horrible effects of a detestable Doctrine . It may from thence strongly be presumed that this mischieuous sect first set a foote this Doctrine , in as much as before their arising , neuer a word was extant of attempting vpon the persons of Kings , vnder pretence of Religion : and beholde , since , two of our Kings successiuely haue miscarried through the impression of this damnable perswasion ; and if some order be not soone taken against it , it will turne into custome . And we haue found by experience in Fraunce how pernicious vnto a state this Sect is , which comming out of Spaine aboue fifty yeares since , yet could not the sweetnesse of the French ayre , qualifie the fiercenesse of their spirit vnto this day . A very strange thing , considering that heretofore euen Lyons and Tygers being brought vnto the Temple of Adonis in Persia , were no sooner entred there , but that their rage and naturall cruelty was changed into such a gentlenesse as is almost incredible . And if it pleased the Queene , and my Lords the Princes of the bloud , to enforme themselues throughly by my Lords the Presidents , and Counsailors of the Court , or by the Aduocates and Atturnies generall of his Maiestie , of the proceedings taken against the Iesuites , they shall finde this which followeth to be true , which wee haue drawne out of the arrests of the said Court , and out of the interrogatories of the conuicted , which are yet kept in the Office of the same Court , namely : That in the yeare 1594. the 27. of December , Iohn Chastel , Clarke , brought vp in the Colledge of the Iesuites , hauing giuen the late King a stab with a knife in the mouth , thinking to haue giuen it in the breast , was taken and committed to the Prouost of the Kings house , and brought into the Bishops prison , where vpon an interrogatorie , he confessed , that long agoe hee had purposed in himselfe to giue this stab , and missing of his purpose , he would doe it yet if he could , being perswa●ded that it would be for the good of the Catholique , Apostolique , and Romane Religion . Being brought from thence to the prison of the Palace , hee was examined by the chiefe Officers of the Court , to whom he confessed amongst other things , that whereas he had a conceite that hee should be forgotten of God , and was certainly perswaded , he should be damned like Antichrist , of two euils he made choise to auoid the worst , and being a damned person , hee had rather his damnation should be in a fourth degree then in an eight . Being demanded where he had learned this new Diuinitie , he made answere , that it was by Philosophie . Being asked whether he had studied Diuinitie in the Colledge of Iesuites , he answered : Yea , and that vnder Father Gueret , with whom he had continued two yeares and a halfe . Being ( further ) asked whether hee had euer beene in the Chamber of Meditations , whether the Iesuites vse to bring the greatest sinners ▪ there to behold the representation of many Diuels , diuersly and fearefully shaped ( vnder colour of reducing them to a better life , ) thereby to cause a perturbation in their spirits , and consequently vpon such or such resolutions to push them forwards to the vndertaking of some great action . His answere was , that he had often been in this chamber of meditations . Being demaunded whether the killing of the King were not matter of ordinarie discourse amongst those Iesuites , made answere , that hee had heard them say , It was lawfull to kill the King , and that he was no member of the Church , neither ought wee to obey him , nor hold him for ( our ) ▪ King , vntill hee had ( receiued ) approbation from the Pope . During the foresaid proceedings , certaine of the Lords of the Court , came to the Colledge of Cleremont where the Iesuites were , and ( there ) seazed on the papers of Iohn Guignard , amongst which there was found a Booke composed in the praise of Iames Clement , who murthered Henry the third , with exhortation to doe the like vnto hi● Successour : out of which Booke diuers clauses haue beene produced in the first Chapter . The Court vpon the sight of these Writings , sent for Guignard the Author , who when his Writings were shewed him , and himselfe examined thereupon , confessed that himselfe had composed them , and written them with his owne hand . And hereupon Guignard by sentence of the Court , was ( condemned and ) executed the 7. of the Ianuary , 1595. By another sentence was Peter Gueret Iesuite , the Maister of Iohn Chastell condemned to perpetuall banishment , and all his goods seazed on , and confiscated vnto the King , with commandement for the erection of a Pyramis before the great gate of the palace , with an inscription containing the causes why the Iesuites were banished . In which ( inscription ) they are tearmed Heretiques , troublers of the State , and corrupters of Youth . Which Pyramis while it stood , if any did aske why it was set vp , many more now a dayes are ready to aske why it was puld down . A case like vnto this fell out at Melun , the last of Aprill . 1593. what time the processe criminall was made against Peter Barriere , who being apprehended vpon the intelligence of a Fryer , an honest man and faithfull vnto the King , confessed that he came purposely vnto the Court to make away the King , and that he had been incited hereunto by one Varad● by name , a Iesuite , whose daily practise was to defame the King with vile speeches . By the perswasion of this Iesuite , the fore-said Barriere had prepared a knife to doe the fear . About this he first of all asked the aduise of A●bry , Curate of S. Andrew des arts , to whom he made his purpose knowne , and afterwards betooke himselfe vnto Varade , Rectour of the Colledge of Iesuites , vpon the fore-said Aubry his aduise . That the said Varade confirmed him in his resolution to kill the King , and that by assuring him , that in case hee were apprehended and put to death , hee should obtaine in heauen a Crowne of Martyrdome . That the said Varade adiured him vnto this action , vpon the Sacrament of Confession , and of Communion of the body of our Lord. It was also obserued , that when the late King was striken , their Colledges being enuironed with a Guard , certaine Iesuits cried out at the doores of their Chambers ; Surge frater , agitur de Religione : Vp brother , vp , our Religion is in danger . Besides this , in the Colledge of the said Iesuites , there were found diuers theames giuen by the Maisters of formes , the argument of all which was an exhortation to set vpon Tyrants , and to suffer death constantly . It was also certified to betrue , that after Paris was reduced vnder the Kings obedience , the Maisters of the Colledge of Iesuites , forbad their Schollers to pray for the King. Else-where informations haue beene made against Alexander Hayes , Iesuite , borne in Scotland , who taught openly that it was good to dissemble , and for a while to performe obedience vnto the King in shew . He was wont to say , Iesuita est omnis homo . This Iesuite was further charged to haue said , and that often , that he wished if the King came along by their Colledge , he might fall out of the window vpon him , and breake his neck . For which cause by the sentence of the Court , giuen the 10. of Ianuarie , 1595. the saide Hayes was condemned to perpetuall banishment ; and withall hee was wished to keepe himselfe out of the Country , vpon paine of being hanged , without any other forme of arraignement . Moreouer , the said Fathers haue beene often conuicted for corrupting children , that so they might sende them into strange Countries against the will of their Fathers . As for instance , in the yeare 1595. the 10. of Aprill , a Iesuite , by name Iohn the Fayre , of the Colledge of Cleremont , did honourable pennance in the great Chamber , during the Audience , bare-head and bare-foote in a white sheete , holding in his hand a burning Torch of two pound weight of waxe , and sentenced to professe and declare vpon his knees , that rashly and vnaduisedly hee practised to seduce Francis Veron , Clarke , Student in the Vniuersitie of Poictiers , to send him fo●th of the kingdome . And further , that he had indiscreetly reserued and kept with him Lectures and Treatises made by some of the said Societie , which hee receiued and wrote out with his owne hand in the said Colledge of Cleremont , containing many damnable instructions to attempt against Princes , and ( withall ) approbation and commendation of that detestable parricide , committed vpon the person of our King of most blessed memorie , Henry the third . These are things so common and so well knowne , that who so should faine ought , or adde vnto it , cannot haue any hope to belieued ; and he must needes be accounted impudent that should denie them , the whole bodie of the Court being witnesses of the truth of them . Besides all this , there is no man that hath not by experience found , that the Iesuites were neuer other then sworne enemies vnto our Kings . For during these last troubles , which endeuoured to transport France into Spaine , there were many of the Religious persons found , and that of all Orders , to ha●e taken the Kings part , but there was no one Iesuite found to be for him , vntil such time as for their crimes they were driuen out of the kingdome . In a word , the late King our Prince , who neuer was afraide in warre , ( yet ) was afraide of these men in peace . My Lord the Duke of Sully can testifie this , who perswading the King not to recall the Iesuites , was answered by him , Giue mee then securitie for my life . And if we step forth of the kingdome of France , we shall finde many examples of the like . In all the conspiracies against Elizabeth the late Queene of England , it was alwayes found that some Iesuites or other had the tempering of them : and yet for all this they cease not to martyr her with wrongfull speeches after her death , prouoked hereunto by this , that shee suffered them not to murther her . Bonars●ius the Iesuite , in the first Booke of his Amphitheater , and fourth Chapter , cals her , Lupam Anglican●m , The English Wolfe . And the Iesuite Eudaemon-Iohannes , in the 116. Page . of his Apologie for Garnet , cals her Sororis filiam , Patris neptem : Her Sisters daughter , and her Fathers Niece . Of late Henry Garnet , Hall , surnamed Oldcorne , Hamond , Iohn Gerard , and G●inuelle , were found to be complices in that powder-mine , which was made vnder the house where the King with the States of the Country were to assemble together . And for these the Iesuite , Iohn the H●ppy , hath writ an Apologie : wherein hee confesseth that indeede they knew the intendment , but that they ought not to reueale it . It was found also that they had communication ( hereon ) by letters with Bauldwin , the English Iesuite , who ( then ) liued at Bruxels : this Iesuite was taken since as hee passed through the Pals●raues Country ; and we doubt not but that if he were but a little stretcht by the fingers , a man might learne strange misteries of him ; yea , & that he had some intelligence ( to ) with Francis Rauillac , who had been in Flanders somewhat before his cursed enterprise . And if you passe into Polonie , you shall finde that the Iesuites doe absolutely possesse the King , and hauing as it were the Tutorship of him , haue carried him vnto such violent courses , that the Country by their meanes is risen vp against him , and he in great hazard of his kingdome . Their factio●s humour is the cause that Sueden is lost from the Crowne of Poland , and from the Catholique Church . For they haue moued the King of Poland , to make warre vpon Duke Charles ( who now stiles himselfe King ) so by force to compell him to receiue the Iesuites . Neither is Transyluania free . Wee haue seene the Letters of the Baron of Zerotin , dated the 2. of May last , wherein hee declareth how a Lord of the Country hauing a Iesuite ( with him ) in his house , was by the same Iesuite drawne to conspire the death of the Prince of Tran●yluania ; who being aduertised of the day ( appointed ) for the enterprise , went forth of the Towne that day , giuing out that he went to hunt , and laid an ambush without the Towne , wherein hee surprised the enterprisers , who followed after him to execute their intendment vpon him . He put them all to death , and the said Iesuite was executed with the generall slaughter of his complices . The house of Austria alone hath this priuiledge , ( as ) to be free from the conspiracies of this Societie . Of this family the Princes liues are sacred and inuiolable vnto the Iesuits : for the founder of their Order , and the General of their Societie being a Spaniard , to whom they haue vowed a blinde obedience vnder oath , it is not to be feared in this respect , that euer they should be moued to enterprise ought against the Kings of Spaine , or against such as are of his house . And therefore it is not without cause , that the Common-wealth of Venice , ( whose wisedome of gouernment is to be admired ) hath driuen them out of Venice , and out of all their dominions : They ( well ) perceiue that these men are creatures of bloud , and fire-brands of warre , whom they can better endure without , then within their Country . For their last troubles had their beginning from the Iesuites : for whereas the Senate had discouered , that the Iesuites by cunning fetches had gotten great store of Legacies by Will , and made themselues Lords of much land , to the preiudice of the Common-wealth : It was concluded by aduise in Councell , to prohibite all Clergie men thence forward to receiue any goods immoueable by testament , without leaue of the common-wealth : whereunto when other of the Church submitted , the Iesuites who opposed it , and wrought against it at Rome , were for euer banished the State. And for these considerations it is , that the Citie of Orleans would neuer receiue them , albeit they haue much desired it and laboured it . They sent thither one of their companie to preach their Lent Sermons ; but the Inhabitants were not very well satisfied : for instead of studying , he busied his braines in searching out and entertaining such as had yet in their hearts any ( remainder of the ) olde leauen of the League : by whose entercourse this Iesuite set the report going , that the Kings pleasure was , they should be established there . Heretofore their talke was of driuing out the Monkes of S. Sampson , that they might get their Church , and of displacing Mounsieur , the Marshall of Chastres , Gouernour of that Citie , to get his house , making reckoning to ioyne it together with the houses in the way vnto the fore-said Church . And besides all these preparatiues , hauing giuen the King to vnderstand , that the Citizens of Orleans did exceedingly desire their company , they did so importune his Maiestie , that hee granted them to haue an house there , yet with this charge that the Citizens should be drawne to consent vnto it . Now when they were solemnly assembled together about this matter , one amongst them , Touruille by name , a famous Aduocate of the Citie , a man of learning and iudgement , declared vnto them the inconueniences that might befall the Citie if they did admit them , and by strong reasons made it good , that in France for a man to loue his King and the Iesuites , were things that could not stand together . The chiefe Officers of Iustice following this first tune , and all the Citizens concurring iointly in the same opinion , it was concluded , that they should not be receiued . This Citie at other times hath drunk of the cup of Rebellion , with many others , but sithens their reducing vnder obedience vnto the King , they haue at all times declared themselues most faithfull ; euen by their carriage in this last common affliction , as they haue declared more griefe then any other , so do they make the continuance of their obedience appeare by al maner of good works , more then any other . CHAP. III. That the Iesuites are guilty of the murther of our deceased King , Henry the fourth . WHosoeuer shall consider the crime of this wicked ( wretch ) Rauillac , in euery part and circumstance of it shal easily perceiue that the Iesuites had their fingers in the Pie , and that the mischiefe came none otherwise then by their instruction . It is some fiue yeares since that at S. Victors , there was a Maide possessed with a Diuell , whose instrument she was for the tel●ing of diuers things that seemed admirable . Father Cotton , either moued with curiositie , or grounding himselfe vpon the familiaritie he had with his Spirits , tooke a iourney thither , to question with this Spirit on diuers points which he had a desire to know . And to helpe his memory , hee wrote in a ticket the points whereon hee was to demand : Amongst other points these were some : What should be the issue of the conuersion of Mounsieur de la Val : and of the enterprises against Geneua : and of the continuance of Heresie : and of the estate of Madamoyselle Acarie ; and about the life of the King. There were many like vnto these : but so it fell out , that Father Cotton , deliuering vnto Mounsieur Gill●t , Counsailour , in in the great Chamber a booke which he had promised him there , through some ouersight , left behinde him his memoriall , which falling by this meanes into the handes of the said M r. Gillot , he communicated it vnto certaine others , and amongst others to my Lord the Duke of Sully , and so the matter came abroad . Had this fallen out at some other time , while some vigour of spirit yet remained in men , this had beene sufficient to haue entred an inditement against the Iesuite ; it being a matter capitall for a man to enquire about the tearme of his Princes life : ( and that ) not onely by the Romane lawes , the Authors whereof were Pagans and Idolaters ; but euen by the lawes of God , as we may read in the 18. Chap. of Deutronomie . And Tertullian giues the reason of it in his Apologe . ticus , to wit , that such a one hath imaginations against the Princes life , that makes such inquirings about it . Two yeares after this , so it fell that Mounsieur de le Forze , Lieutenant for the King in Bearne , by the intelligences which hee had from Spaine , by reason of his neighbour-hood vnto it , was aduertised that a Spaniard of such a stature , of such an hayre , and in such apparrell , departed such a day from Barcelona , to go into France , with intendment to make away the King , by poyson or other meanes . Well , this Spaniard came to Paris , addressed himselfe to Father Cotton , who brought him vnto the King , & gaue high commendations of him . A while after came the Letters of Monsieur de la Forze : when the King had read them , hee sends ( forth ) to seeke Father Cotton , and shewes him the Letters of Mounsieur de la Forze , and commands him to bring backe againe that same Spaniard . Father Cotton answeres , he could not belieue it , and that the aduertisement was false : neuerthelesse , he would go seeke out the said Spaniard , and bring him before his Maiestie . Whereupon he goes forth , and returning a good while after , hee tels the King , he could not finde him , and that hee was gone . To see clearely vnto the bottome of this , but a little good sight is too much . It is not aboue a yeare agoe that Father Cotton wrote vnto a prouincial of Spaine diuers things which our King had vttered in secret , and reuealed in Confession , and such as turned to the disgrace of his Maiestie . The discouery whereof was the cause why hee continued in disgrace for the space of sixe Moneths . Neuerthelesse the late King ( through a clemencie ( that was ) fatall vnto his owne destruction ) forgaue him , and receiued him into fauour . But it may be remembred , how not many daies after , our young King being importuned by him , gaue him a gird , by such an answere as he well deserued , in these tearmes ; I will tell you nothing , for you will writo in into Spaine , as you haue done the confession of my Father . And to come neere the fact of Rauillac : like as after the death of Henry the third , a man might heare the Iesuites preach sediciously , and exhort their auditors to do the like vnto his Successor : and amongst others , Father Commolet , crying out in his Sermons , We haue need of an Ehud , be he a Monke , or be he a Souldiour , we haue need of an Ehud . Right so at Lent last , might a man haue heard a Iesuite , by name Father Hardy , Son to one Mercier , dwelling on Nostre-Dame bridge , preaching at S. Seuerins , and saying , that Kings heaped vp treasures to make themselues feared , but that there needed but a mattocke to kill a King. In witnesse whereof , I can produce Mounsier le Grand , and Mounsier de la Vau , Counsailours of the Court , who were present thereat , besides diuers others . At the same time Father Gontier preached so sediciously , and so iniuriously against the King , that Mounsier the late Marshall of Ornano , as zealously affected vnto the Catholique religion , as any man in France , being asked of his Maiestie what hee thought of his Sermons ; made answere to him , that if Gontier had spoken as much at Burdeaux , he would haue caused him to be throwne into the Riuer . Euery one from that time might prognosticate some great mischiefe , and the murmure was so great amongst true Frenchmen , that my selfe falling on a time amongst good company , where some speach past between vs , one of them affirmed , that a iolly man of qualitie , called Mounsier de la Grange ▪ Secretary to the Prince of Condy , would auouch to Fathe● Gontier ( s face , ) that whiles ( during these warres ) he remained prisone● at Perigeus , the said Gontier in presence of Father Saphore , Rector of the Colledge , did maintaine against the said de la Grange , that it were a good deed to kill the King. Yet this is not all : for to giue fire to the match at both ends , the Iesuites by meanes of a person named Guron , ( who makes shew of much deuotion ) would faine haue prescribed vnto the Curates of the parishes in Paris , a forme of preaching the very last Lent , giuing them in writing sundry discourses tending to sedition . But diuers honest Curates came to the Duke of Sully , beseeching him , that by his meanes they might speake with the King ; to whom they made their complaints , saying ; there were some that would prescribe them to preach things contrarie to their allegiance . The excessiue clemencie of this great King contented it selfe with making remonstrance hereof vnto Father Gontier ; yea , and to winne his heart , he made him his Preacher , and gaue him a pension . Like as before lightning a man shall heare some grumbling in the Clouds : euen so , these preachings and seditious meetings were the forerunners of this great blow , that hath shaken this State in the person of so great a King , whose losse we lament now , but shall feele it much more in the time to come . Adde hereunto the Confession of Rauillac , who iustified vnto Father Aubigny , that hee had told him in confession , that he had ben sent to giue a great stroke , and that hee shewed him the knife , hauing an heart grauen vpon it . But the said Iesuite protested , that God had giuen him this grace , that so soone as ought was reuealed vnto him in confession , hee forgat it incontinently . The Gallant saued his life by this : but had he beene in another Countrey , hee would haue beene taught the Art of Memorie . They that haue sounded this Rauillac , and haue beene present at his examination , may perceiue that the said parricide hath beene ( very ) throughly instructed in this matter : for in euery other point of Diuinitie hee shewed himselfe most ignorant ; but in the question , whether it be lawfull to kill a Tyrant ; he was well skilled in all manner of euasions and Iesuiticall distinctions , as my Lords the Commissioners can testifie , the Sieur Coeffeteau Doctor of Diuinitie , and others , who had the examination of this Rauillac in this matter . And this parricide being demanded what moued him to this attempt , told them more then once , What the causes were why it was requisite to kill the King , they might vnderstand by the Sermons of the Preachers . His meaning was , that he was induced hereunto be the sermons before mentioned . But ( more then this ) it was easie to perceiue that besides publike exhortations , he had ( withall ) receiued particular instructions at large , so well seene was hee in this argument . Neyther is it a circumstance to be neglected , that Father Cotton , hauing obtained leaue to speake with Rauillac in prison , amongest other things that he spake vnto him , this was one ; Looke well to it , that you accuse not the Innocent : fearing ( belike ) least hee should accuse the Iesuites : but the Cordeliers , Carmelites , and other honest religious persons , who were not touched in conscience , they feared not lest any should accuse them . But whence was it , that at Bruxelles and at Prage where the Iesuites dominiere , the Kings death was spoken of ( some ) twelue , or fifteene dayes before it came to passe ? At Roan diuers receiued letters from their friends at Bruxelles , desiring to be informed whether the report that went of the Kings death were true , albeit at that time it was not so . Mounsieur Argentier at Troyes , receiued letters from the ●utor of his children at Prage , wherein hee was aduertised that a Iesuite had giuen it forth , that the King was dead before it fell out to be so , and withall had tolde them , that after his decease Monsieur the Dolphin should not be King , but the King of Spaine , and that for the same reasons which Father Gontier gaue in his sermons at Aduent and Lent last . I may not omit the prediction of the prouost of Petiuiers , ( who was found strangled in prison ) who being at Petiuiers , two days iourney from Paris , and playing at nine pinnes , amongst sundry of his friends , told them saying ; This day the King is either slaine ▪ or hath a blow . This prouost was in faction a Iesuite , and had committed a sonne of his vnto them , who at this day is a Iesuite . Diuers haue obserued with what disdaine and generall indignation it was taken of euery one , to see the Iesuites at the Louure , the ( very ) morning after this abhominable assassinacie , looking with a smiling and pre●umptuous countenance , as who should say , all things went well for them ; and to be presented vnto the Queene by Mounsieur de la Varenne , their Benefactor and restorer ; and to haue that boldnesse in this common heauinesse and sorrow , so speedily to demand the ha●t of the poore deceased King , which they carryed away in a kinde of conquest , wherewithall they had done well to haue buryed also the tooth which Iohn Chastel , a disciple of theirs , strooke out some yeares since . But who did not wonder to see all the Orders of religious persons assist the funerals of the King , and pertake of the common sorrow , sauing the Iesuites ? who alone hauing receiued more good turnes of this good King , then all other Ecclesiasticall persons put together , euen they alone vouchsafed not to accompany his body vnto the graue . Which being obserued by diuers of the Spectators , some said , the reason of their absence was , because they disdained all other Orders : but the most iudicious , their opinion was , that it was no small part of their wisedome : and that Tiberius and Iulia , hauing procured the empoysoning of Germanicus , in the publike mourning that was at Rome , would not appeare openly , for feare least the people should discouer their sorrow to be but false and counterfai●e . After the Kings death , they did what they could to keepe his purpose from taking effect , and to thwart such courses as he iudged to be for the good of the State. Hee had resolued to send companies vnto Cleues , for aide to the princes of Germanie . Since that , Mounsieur the Marshall of Castres , Generall of these forces , prepared himselfe for the iourney , when behold two Iesuites who came to seeke him out , tolde him that he could not goe this voyage , not bring succour vnto Heretiques with a good conscience , and fought to affright his conscience with threats , as that if he did this , hee could not be saued . But the said Marshall giuing no credit vnto their words , within a while after , they come vnto him to change their language , and to appease him . CHAP. IIII. An Examination of the declaratory Letter of Peter Cotton . FIrst of all , I say , that this Letter being extorted ( as it is ) by necessitie , comes out of season , and doth not preuent the euill , but comes after it : for it should haue beene written against Mariana when hee first peeped forth , and when the late King intreated Father Cotton to write against it . I say further , it is vtterly vnknowne to vs whether he speakes in earnest : in his Letter , or whether according to the doctrine of his Order , he vseth Equiuocation , and suppresseth the one halfe of his meaning : or if he speakes in good earnest , who seeth not that his companions are not of his opinion , sith none of them hath subscribed his Booke , nor approued it ? which yet had been most requisite in a matter so publike and of such importance . Againe the authoritie of so many Iesuites condemning the murthering of Kings , is alledged by him in vaine : for all such passages of the Iesuites are vnderstood of Kings whom the Pope and Iesuites acknowledge for Kings : But wee haue made it cleere in the former Chapters by the authoritie of a great many Iesuites , and by their actions , that when the Iesuites do attempt vpon the life of any King , they make good their action by this , that such a one they doe not reckon to be a King , albeit he beares the name , in as much as he is excommunicated , or because hee is an enemie vnto the Church : and in very deed this wretched Rauillac , alledged this for the cause of his attempt , to wit , because the King would make war against the Popr , and that the Pope was God , and by consequence , that the King would make warre against God. And therefore the reuerend Abbot of Boyse , hath well obserued in his answere to Father Cotton , that whereas Gregorie of Valence , Iesuite , saith ; It is no way permitted for a man to attempt vpon the life of his Prince , albeit he abuse his authority ; yet he addes , If it be not done by publique iudgement . Now all the Iesuites maintaine that the iudgement of the Generall of their Order is a publique iudgement , and whereon they must rest ( themselues , ) as on the voyce of Christ , as wee haue shewed before ; wee hold also the iudgement of the Pope to be a publike iudgement . Againe we haue formerly obserued that the Apologie of Eudemon-Iohannes the Iesuite , approued by their Generall Aquauiua , and of three Doctors● of the Iesuites , affirmes that Iesuites doe no way approue the murthering of Kings , notwithstanding they loue the euent : so that it serues to no purpose for Father Cotton to condemne him that murthered the King , if neuerthelesse he be glad for the euent , that is to say , for the death of the King. And in very deede , it is a fraudulent protestation that hee makes of approuing the decree of the Councell of Constance , where they condemne the proposition of Iohn Petit , and declare that it is not lawfull for a subiect to kill a Tyrant : for the Iesuites haue their euasion ready , and which is a truth , namely , that the Councell of Constance speaketh of such Tyrants as are lawfull Kings , and that they speake not of Tyrants deposed by publike iudgement , and whose Subiects are discharged and absolued of their oath of allegiance by the Pope , nor of Kings who are iudged enemies vnto the Church . For if the Iesuites shall vndertake to make away a King , they will easily finde ( out ) some reason ( or other ) to proue that he is no King at all , and by consequence that ( herein ) they doe nothing against the Councell of Constance , nor against those places which Father Cotton alledged out of the writings of the Iesuites . That which Father Cotton addes , that this was the singular opinion of Mariana , and not of all their Order , hath beene disproued in the first Chapter , by the approbation of a great many Iesuites , whose names are in the front of Marianaes Booke , and by the bookes of sundry Iesuites , who affirme the same that Mariana doth ; yea , they commend him , and maintaine him : and the Iesuite Cotton ( himselfe ) doth so tenderly condemne him , that in his reprehensions of him , hee doth rather seeme to flatter him . As for that pretended decision , which hee would make vs belieue to haue beene made in a prouinciall congregation of the Iesuites , wherein Mariana was condemned by them : this seemes to mee , to marre their Market , ●ith they haue concealed this decision hitherto , ) and would haue no man know it . Did they feare to make French-men too well affected towards the preseruation of the King ? or did they feare to giue offence to the Iesuites of Spaine , by publishing their condemnation of Mariana ? Out of doubt it will be found that either any such decision was neuer made , or if it were , it was a matter of ( mere ) Equiuocation , and ambiguous ( construction ) And this will be more easily belieued when a man shall come neare , and obserue the Iesuites confession in this matter , which Father Cotton hath reduced to fifteene heads or Articles , which are nothing but infoldings of words , and which declare the Iesuites beliefe in such points whereof no man askes them any question : for behold , ( these are the points ) whereon wee would expect to heare the Confession of their Faith. I. Whether when the Superiour of the Iesuites shall command them to vndertake against the King , they ought to obey him . II. Whether the Pope can discharge Subiects of their oath of allegiance made vnto their King. III. Whether a King being deposed by the Pope , and excommunicated , is neuerthelesse a King , and whether the Subiects are bound , neuerthelesse to performe obedience to him in things temporall after excommunication . IIII. Whether in case some good Catholique shall discouer vnto a Iesuite in Confession his purpose to kill the King , the Iesuite ought to reueale this Confession , or conceale it . V. Whether the Pope can giue and take away kingdomes , and at his pleasure transferre them : namely , whether the Iesuites do approue that Canon which ●aith , that the Pope may take off the Crowne from a Kings head , albeit he be without blame . VI. Whether Kings are aboue Clarkes : that is to say , whether the King hath authoritie ouer their goods , and ouer their liues , as much as ouer his other Subiects . VII . Whether faith giuen to the enemies of the Church be to be kept . VIII . Whether a Iesuite being accused of Treason , and kept prisoner thereupon , may lawfully vse Equiuocations in his answere . IX . Whether to slay a mans enemies , it be lawfull for him to kill his friends . X. Whether the rebellion of a Cleargie man against the King be high treason . XI . Whether a man can hate him that murthereth a King , and yet be glad for the euent . XII . Whether Garnet & Oldcorne are Martyres : and whether Guignard were iustly condemned to death . These are the points , whereon all honest Catholiques desire the Iesuites might be catechised , and that it would please the Queene Regent , and my Lords the Princes of the bloud , the Officers of the Crowne , and Lords of the Counsaile , to commaund Father Cotton , and his companions to write their mindes clearely , and to set forth their Confession , to the end these new impressions which enfeeble the authoritie of our Kings , and hazard their liues , might be razed out of ( the mindes of ) the people , in stead of giuing vs articles which touch not the matter , and which ( withall ) are carried in obscure and doubtfull termes , like vnto the sword of Delphos , which cuts on both sides . The first Article is this : All Iesuites ( saith hee ) in generall and in particular , are ready to seale euen with their owne bloud , that they haue not either in this matter or other , any other Faith , doctrine and opinion , then that of the Church of Rome . Herein he speakes against his conscience : for if all Iesuites in particular are agreed in euery thing , it followes that Cotton and Mariana doe agree together , and that Cotton doth not well to condemne him . Whereas he saith , that all the Iesuites are ready to subscribe , that in this matter they haue no other beliefe then the vniuersall Church hath . I answere , that the Iesuites may easily subscribe to any thing that a man would haue them , sith they haue their retention , and secre● conditions , which they reserue in their mindes : but I am well assured that the vniuersall Church will not subscribe to any of those abhominable positions of the Iesuites , which we haue formerly alledged out of their Bookes , much lesse will it approue their actions . His second Article is : That amongst all kindes of gouernments and administrations of Common-wealths a Monarchie is the best . To what purpose is this ? It is not necessarie that they who esteeme a Monarchie to be better then a Democratie , for this cause , must make scruple to destroy Kings : or that they who desire● to kill the King , must haue an intention to change the forme of Gouernment ; but only they desire another King , because he that liues mislikes them . The third Article sauours altogether of the Iesuites veyne , and of their termes , for therein is nothing but Equiuocations , and mentall reseruations . It saith , That such as is the spirituall Gouernment of the Church , which relyes on the Vicar of Iesus Christ , the Succ●ssour of S. Peter : such is the temporall of the State and Kingdome of Fraunce , that it determines in the person of the King , our Soueraigne Lord and Maister . There is nothing spoken to the full in this , but with much dissimulation : for hee dares not affirme that the King is as simply absolute in his Kingdome , as the Pope in the Church : for the Iesuites alone maintaine that the Pope can depose Kings ; but they do not maintain that Kings may depose Popes : they hold that Popes can discharge Subiects of their obedience vnto Kings ; but they do not hold that Kings can dispense with Christians touching their obedience vnto Popes : They hold that the Popes power reacheth vnto the temporalties of Kings , either directly as some say , or indirectly as others say ; but they doe not belieue that Kings haue any power either directly or indirectly , ouer the spiritualties or temporalties of Popes : they hold that there are many persons in Fraunce who are not lyable to tryall before the Kings Iudges ; but they do not hold , there is any man within th● territories of S. Peter who is not triable before the Officers of his holinesse : they hold that the Pope can leuie money and rents vpon the Ecclesiasticall reuenewes of the Kingdome of Fraunce ; but they doe not holde that the Kings of Fraunce can leuie any mony vpon the persons nor vpon the lands of Italy , which are of the Patrimonie of S. Peter . For it is not credible that Father Cotton will oppose himselfe against Cardinal Bellarmine the Iesuite , all the Iesuites now adayes being his Disciples and Schollers , who in his fift Booke , De Pontifice Romano , and sixt Chapter , writes thus : The Pope may change kingdomes , take them from one ▪ and bestow them on another , as the supreme Prince spirituall , and when he shall finde it necessarie for the saluation of soules ▪ Of whom also we haue formerly learned that Kings are not aboue Clarks . The same ( Authour ) in the second Chapter of his Booke , Of the exemption of the Clergie , cals all Kings and Princes ingenerall , Prophane men : And he holds in diuers places , that the power of secular Princes , is but an humane institution , and is onely the worke of men . Albeit the Apostle in the thirteenth to the Romanes , saith ; That there is no power but of God , and the powers that be , are ordained of God. And therefore it is no part of the Iesuites beliefe , to account Kings to be Kings in such sort , as the Pope is the head of the Church , seeing they are not Kings but by humane institution : but the Pope is head of the Vniuersall Church by the institution of God. In a word , Cotton speakes but with halfe a mouth , and by that which hee saith , it is impossible to apprehend what he beleeueth . And the same may be said of his other Articles . The last Article is a recrimination of those of the pretended reformed Religion , sundry of whose Books he saith are infected with this opinion , that it is lawfull for a Subiect to make away his King. After this he addes ; I could note and specifie the places , alledge their words , were it not much better that they should remaine swallowed vp of the gulfe of forgetfulnesse . Oh what matter of triumph here doth he giue vnto our aduersaries ? whose saying will be , that if Father Cotton had knowne those places , hee would not haue failed to bring them to light , and it had beene good to name the bookes , that they might be suppressed , and the Authors punished if they were liuing . Now hereupon I haue been moued in the humor of curiosity to cleare my selfe : and enquiring of some of the contrary Religion , men not vnlearned , they haue answered mee , that indeede the Councell of Constance in the eight Session , makes an enumeration of Wickliffes Heresies , and amongst other things accuseth him for being of opinion , that no m●n is a Maister or Lord in ciuill things , during his continuance in mortall sinne . Againe , that people may at their pleasure correct Princes that are faulty . And that Buchanan an Historian and Scottish Poet , in his Booke , De iure Regni apud Scotes , speaketh ( indeed ) of handling Kings roughly , and driuing them out , when they become Tyrants . But the Councell of Constance slandereth Wickliffe , not onely in this point , but also in diuers others : that this is no where to bee found throughout his writings : and that he was not present to answere for himselfe : that after the same slanderous maner , the same Councell chargeth him to haue said , that God must● obey the Diuell : that Buchanan was no Diuine : that amongst their Doctors there are indeed found some free speeches against Kings that persecute their Churches , so farre as to say , that notwithstanding their wicked wils , they will not giue ouer to aduance the worke of God , and such like . But not so much as any one word is to be found of aduise to kill Kings , nor so much as any one precept of rebellion . That Luther writ indeed against King Henry the eight of England , in most contemptuous sort and indiscreet termes : but that Luther was none of his Subiect , and that he neuer spake of killing Kings , nor of rebelling against their Soueraigne , and therefore that these examples are not to purpose . This I say , not that I rest satisfied with these iustifications , I leaue them as they are , but to stirre vp Father Cotton to speake more plainly vnto this point , for feare least our aduersaries should say , that they are accused without proofe , and without shewing wherefore . That which remaines of Father Cottons declaratorie Letter , is onely a declamatorie discourse , wherein he talkes of Otacoustes , Prosagogides , and Quadruplators : words that had giuen vs the stop , had they been put in the entrance ( of his discourse . ) For these are words too hard for vs , that know no other Latine then that of Ac●ursius , and that busie our selues to proue as good French-men , as the Iesuites are good Spaniards . CHAP. V. Whether it be for the good of the State , that Father Cotton should be neere about the person of the King , or of the Queene Regent , and whether the lesuites are to be suff●red . IF all the world wonders to see after the blow that Iohn Chastel gaue with a knife , after the condemning of the Iesuites , after the erection of the Pyramis for a memoriall , yet neuerthelesse a little after ( all this , ) these Fathers to be established againe , and to possesse the heart of the King , whose mouth they had slit : So is it a thing as much to be wondred at , to see at this day , after so horrible a death , those , who haue set abroach the doctrine of murthering ( Princes ) and who are knowne to haue a ●inger in the action , to continue still , and to be neare about the person of the King. I will beleeue that the person of Father Cotton is free from this crime , and that Father Gontier and Aubigny had no communication with him , and that he had no intelligence with the Iesuites of Bruxelles : yet such are his maners and his profession , that it is no way fit , nor for ( the ) credit ( of the Court ) for him to come neere about the person of his Maiestie . First of all , I affirme that Cotton , who cals himselfe a religious person , yea , of such a Company who take vnto them the name of Iesus , is a scandall to the whole Church , being euery day a follower of the Court : for this is a thing contrary , not onely to the Institution of all Monkes , but particularly to the rules of the Iesuites , as Father Richeome assureth vs in his Apologeticall complaint : and Cardinall Tolet the Iesuite , in his Booke Of the Institution of Priests . 1. Booke , and 40. Chapter , holds it for a generall truth , that a religious person who betakes himselfe vnto the Courts of Princes , is an excommunicate person , albeit he hath leaue of his Superiour . Secondly , for the imprinting of vertue in the heart of a Prince , it is fit to set about his person men that are enemies vnto vices , and such as will not flatter him in his imperfections . This was one of the ( great ) faults of Father Cotton , euen his conniuence at the pleasures of the late King , in stead of with-drawing him from them . And such a Prince was hee , that if a man an enemie vnto vice , had helde his place about him , it had beene an easie matter to restraine him . This is the complaint that Father Portugais , lately made in our hearing , in a funerall Sermon that he preached at S. Iames in the Shambles , and which afterwards he set forth in print . Yet this is not all : for in stead of restrayning him , he rather humoured him , affirming euen at a full Sermon , that his Maiestie made amends for his sinnes with many merits : that Dauid committed faults , although he were a man after Gods owne heart . ( Nay , ) he did well worse then this : for he was the Messenger of the Kings loue , and carried his Loue-letters vnto Ladies : a great Prince of this kingdome , and who now liues in Court , can testifie , that ( as hee told him ) ( how ) he wondred at this , that Father Cotton should be employed in bringing a certaine Damsell vnto the King : the said Iesuit answered him , that indeed it was a sinne , but that he was rather to regard the health of the King , whose life was so necessarie vnto the Church , and that this euill should be recompenced with a greater good . And for his life ; therein he hath discouered egregious Hypocrisie . He vaunted ( sometimes ) in the presence of sundry Lords of the Court , who yet are liuing , that since he was two and twenty yeares of age , he neuer committed any mortall sinne ; and yet neuerthelesse , the Abbot of Boyse hath iustified vnto him , and is ready to iustifie it , that since that time it is that a sentence hath passed against him at Auignon , for getting a Nun with childe . Mounsieur des Bordes , Lord of Grigny , a man that wants no good part , saue to be a Catholike , hath lying by him at this day Father Cottons ( loue ) Letters vnto Madamoyselle de Claransac de Misme , written with his owne hand : wherein after many protestations of friendship , he tels her , that he hopes to see her shortly , to pay her the principall , and the arrerages of his absence : and that the affection h●e beares vnto her is such , that he cannot promise himselfe to haue full ioy in Paradise , if he finde not her there . This Damsell was entred amongst the questions which this Iesuite was to propose vnto the Diuell . Who doth not wonder at the incredible impudencie of this man , who insinuates himselfe euery where , and shrinkes not backe for an hundred puttings by ? who thrusts himselfe into euery action , who makes himselfe a companion to Princes , who in the Meditations he sets forth , seemes as if hee would flatter God , and bring him a sleepe with words that sauour of his Queane ? What an heart-burning would it be to see a caitife Iesuite besiege the spirit of a King , and to be as a man may say , tyed to his girdle , while in the meane time , Princes and Lords who haue done him great seruice , haue much a doe to come neere him ? I cannot conceiue any reason why other of the Clergie who for many ages haue beene the pillars of the Church of Fraunce , who neuer laide hand on their Kings , and who neuer abandoned them in their afflictions , especially in the ( time of our ) last troubles , should not enioy the same fauour that these new come vpstarts , who are not subiect to any Bishop , but immediately depending of their Spanish Generall , and of their Consistorie : and who haue been already driuen forth , for the crime of parricide ? Haue not other Religious Orders better deserued to be Confessors vnto the King , or Preachers vnto the Queene ; whose Confessions these men will write into Spaine , to some Prouinciall of Castile , or to their Generall at Rome ? And if in seauen or eight yeares , since their reuocation , they haue bestird themselues so well , that in diuers parts of Fraunce , they haue gotten aboue an hundred thousand crownes of rent , and built in diuers places , especially at la Flesche , an house , that comes to aboue an hundred thousand crowns , what wil they do if they continue but twenty years more ? This is a canker that stil gets ground . They cannot be in a place but they must dominiere to : they haue already built an house for nouices in the Suburbs of Saint Germanes , a pretie towne might stand within the precincts of it : and there the Rector of the Vniuersitie shall haue nothing to do , but to looke on ; and from thence are they like to draw all the youth , as being more subtile then others to insinuate into mens houses , to please women giuen to deuotion , to flatter their children , to take neither for washing nor candles of their schollers , so they may swallow lands , and whole inheritances : whence it will come to passe , that the Vniuersitie of Paris , shal be but a shadow , and assuredly come to nothing . From hence in tenne yeares space , the Priuie Councell , and Courts of Parliament , and the great Councell , shal be full of the Disciples of the Iesuites , and the rest of the Clergie shal no more be made reckoning of : for they haue a purpose to bring them lower , and they speake contemptuously of them , as of ignorant persons : and yet I haue heard of many that are learned , and particularly of Mounsieur , the Cardinal of Perron , that them selues are ignorant persons , & that they wil ouerthrow learning . For the restoring whereof , my Lord the said Cardinall hath a purpose to erect a new Colledge in the Vniuersitie , where he will raise ( the study of good ) letters , which are falne , sith these men haue soyled them , by reducing them vnto a miserable kinde of Schollerisme , and making them to consist of slender obseruations which themselues haue gathered . ( Yet ) this were but a small matter , were it not that by bringing vp Schollers , and making men learned , they hereby graspe the State , and goe about to bring Kings vnder a Tutorship , and stirre vp people vnto sedition , and if they were as ready to rise , as these are busie to solicite them , France by this had runne ouer with bloud , and the death of the King had beene followed with massacres both of the one and of the other Religion : for this was their hope in this cursed parricide : from which if this blow cannot keepe them from falling , they will easily finde the meanes to renew their party . In the meane while let my Lords of the Councell , and my Maisters of the Courts of Parliaments , iudge whether with a good Conscience they can permit the hearing of confessions vnto them , who haue sworne to reueale nothing , though it necessarily concerne the preseruation of the King : and whether it be not fit to force them from so damnable a doctrine , that makes them culpable of high treason . To what purpose serues it to burn a book by the executioner , while the ( persons themselues ) are suffered ? and to execute a piece of paper , while in the meane time a man dares not name the Iesuits , for feare to offend them ? Let them consider whether they will be glad to see the ruine of the Vniuersitie of Paris , which euer since Charles the great , hath beene the Ornament of this Kingdome : or whether in suffering the encrease of these , and their establishment in the Court , they can be content to hold the Kings faithfull Catholiques in defiance , and in expectation to behold yet a third parricide . Let them be forbidden to entermeddle in affaires of State : let them preach the Gospell , and the Commandements of the Church : let Parents be bound to send their Children vnto Colledges in the Vniuersitie : let there not be two distinct Vniuersities : let enquirie be made what the Iesuites doe with all their wealth , seeing it is wel knowne they are but few in number , and that they do not spend it neither vpon apparrell , nor on horses , nor vpon seruants . To what end then serues all their reuenewes , saue to make voyages , and Commissions for strange Countries , and to make a store-house that may serue to wage the enemies of the State , and contribute to the charges of some Rebellion , as they did in the last league ? For I finde the Polander had reason , when he said that the Societie of the Iesuites was a sword , whose scabberd was in France , but the handle of it in Spaine , or at Rome , where the Generall of the Iesuites abides ; for the first motion to draw this sword comes from thence . This is it we had to say on this matter , whereunto my desire is , that answere should be made from point to point : or rather that we would open our eyes vnto these considerations , which are most cleare and needfull . And if in doing this we shall procure more hatred then we shall gaine commodity , yet this shall be our comfort , that wee haue not failed in our duty of proposing things necessarie for the good of the State , and for the peace and safety of the Church . A QVADRANE To the Queene . If you desire your State continue may , Then chase these cruell Tygers farre away : Who cutting their Kings life apart , Are their owne pay-maisters with his heart . FINIS . THE SVPPLICATION OF THE VNIVERSITIE OF PARIS , FOR THE PREVENTING OF THE IESVITES opening of their Schooles in Paris . WHEREIN THEIR KING-KILLING DOCTRINE , IS ALSO OPENED and refuted . TO THE QVEENE REGENT : THE LORDS , THE PRINCES OF THE BLOOD : AND THE LORDS of the Councell . MAY it please your MAIESTIE : The Vniuersitie of Paris in all humility desires to make to it knowne to your Maiestie , that the doctrine of the killing of Kings by assa●sins , who of deuotion destine themselues to death , as to a Martyrdome pleasing to God , is by vs held to be a pestilent deuise , neuer seene nor read in the records of Antiquitie ; nor as much as knowne to the ancient Pagans or Christians . Among the Mahumetanes only , one named , the old man of Montagne , is found to haue vsed this tricke , but the rest of that Sect crushed it in the egge , and neuer since put it in practice , howbeit their malice a gainst Christian Princes be no way abared : Onely about sixty yeares agoe , this poyson spread it selfe in the vaines of Christendome , and began to be put in execution in England and in France ; we say in England , in as much as in regard of ciuill and temporall obedience due to Kings , and for the safegard of their liues ; all Christian Princes , though Pagans , Heretiques , Idolaters , Infidels , excommunicates , Apostates , are notwithstanding vnto vs , holy & sacred , as the Apostles ●each , and the primitiue Christian Church , and the examples of Saints , now in heauen , sometime prelates and Bishops of France . Now this hellish position of theirs is grounded vpon another erroneous doctrine , which is , the Popes omnipotencie , whom we acknowledge head of the Church , in that manner and meaning as our predecessors haue done . The doctrine of this omnipotencie , is not at all to be found in the diuinitie of Paris , nor in the bosome of the Vniuersitie , but we find it in the Sermons and writings of the Iesuits , & in the answeres of assa●sines at their arraignment before the ludges . To put this matter out of doubt , we need no more , then to heare themselues speaking . Parrie , who vndertooke the murthering of the late Queene of England , maintained that he might lawfully doe it , she s●anding excommunicate by the Pope , and consequently her life abandoned . Catesby the vndertaker of the fire-worke , which should haue blowne vp the King of great Britaine , the Queene , their Children , & the States , stood to it , that the enterprise was holy : for since Clement the eight by two briefes , forbad the Catholikes to receiue him , they had better reason ( as he thought ) to make him away being receiued . Iohn Chastel affirmed that he thought i● a meritorious worke to kill our last King , because that although the Bishops of Fraunce had receiued him into the Church , yet he was not in it , the Pope hauing not admitted him . Rauillac , the last parricide , affirmed that the King vndertooke the last warre against the good will of the Pope , that God was the Pope , and the Pope God , by vertue of those words ; Thou art Peter , and vpon this rocke , &c. Hereupon the Bishop of Cleremont , one of their disciples failed not after the execution of the murtherer to be present at the assembly of the Sor●on , which was called ( accordingly as our ancestours had chalked vs out the way , ) for the censuring and condemning of that murthering doctrine , where turning himselfe from company to company , before the sitting of the Doctors , he told them they should take heede what they did , for you haue here ( saith he ) two of the Popes Nuncioes ; and the Company being sate , he told them , that the question then to be discussed had beene diuersly handled , and that in his iudgement it was needfull they should propose it to the Popes Nuncioes , who might giue notice of it to the Pope their Maister ; as is none other Kings were to liue but whom it pleased the Pope . After that many good Preachers of this Vniuersitie had contested against the murthers of Kings , and the broachers and abettors of that doctrine , at last Father Cotton presents your Maiestie with a Letter declaratorie , of the doctrine of the Iesuites in that behalfe , in which hee labours to giue contentment to such as complaine that their writings maintaine these three doctrines , cousen-germains , the omnipotencie of the Pope , and from thence depending rebellion against Kings , & abandoning of their liues , when they , or such as themselues , shall iudge them Tyrants : but men of vnderstanding sufficiently perceiue the Equiuocations and fallacies wherewithall they would shadow their mischieuous doctrine , following herein the vse and practise of that position where of their Sect make open profession in treatises expresly allowed by the Generall of their Order ; as may be seene in the Apologie made in the behalfe of Henry Garnet in the Chapter of Equiuocations : yet should wee be loath to discouer them , and to hinder their counterfaite coine from being currant for some profit which might might from thence arise ; were it not that by the vertue of these ambiguities , that Sect hopes to get the start of vs in opening their Schooles in the Vniuersitie of Paris , against the setled and resolued determination of the last King. In regard whereof this Vniuersitie , daughter of the French Kings , should hold her selfe guiltie of disloyaltie if she did not vnmaske those fallacies , and become an humble petitioner to your Maiestie to prouide that this daughter ( most faithfull to her Liege as long as shee is kept from being forced , ) be not stained with the company of that sect which hath long since beene found to be most dangerous to our State. He then would make your Maiestie belieue , that the writers of his Order affirme , that it is not lawfull to kill a Tyrant but they by him alledged ▪ and by name , Valentia ( their late great Doctor ) addes this restriction : if it be not done by publike iudgement ; and ●o the end you may not make scruple what is mea●●● by that publike iudgement , hee afterward layes y●●● downe certaine articles of the doctrine of the Iesuit●s , touching the Soueraigntie of Kings , in fashion as f●●lloweth : That a Monarchie is the best kinde of goue●nment : That the Pope is a Monarch in the Church for ●he spirituall gouernment , as the King is in his kingdome ▪ for the temporall ; as not allowing the King to be King● in his owne kingdome , if the Pope be not absolute Soueraigne in the spirituall affaires of the Church . But may it please your Maiestie to be informed , that this is an assertion directly opposite to the doctrine of the Church , which your Vniuersitie of Paris hath alwaies stood for : namely , to affirme that the Pope hath Monarchiall power in the Church : for they are indeed contradictorie speaches , to maintaine , that a Counsell is aboue the Pope , ( as your Vniuersitie hath alwayes done , ) and that the Pope is absolute Monarch of the Church . This doctrine of your Vniuersitie if euer it were necessarie , surely now a dayes it is more vsefull then euer , aswell in regard of our owne King , as of all the States of Christendome . Now what are the effects of this absolute spirituall Monarchie , hee cleeres in another Booke , which hee hath dedicated to your Maiestie , the Princes of the bloud , and the Lords of the Counsell ; you shall finde it in the end of the second Tome of his Institutions , Q●est . 35. where hee affirmes that the Pope hath no absolute power to command and dispose the Crow●es of Kings : but his fallacie lyes in this word [ absolute , ] in as much as hee hath power to put of and put on the Crownes of Kings , but that power is not absolute : 〈◊〉 King , and your Maiestie , and the Lords pretend 〈◊〉 absolute power to dispose of the goods of your su●iects , but onely by the rule and guidance of Iustice. M●reouer Father Cotton a little after affirmes that the 〈◊〉 by vertue of his spirituall gouernment , and for th● vniting of Religion and the State , may by the po●er of his Ecclesiasticall censures dispose of Princes Crownes , for the seruice of God , the good of the Church , ●nd the saluation of Soules . Neyther is this any peculiar point , which himselfe alone defends , but it is the common tenent of that Societie : but this doctrine of the vniting , as hee termes it , of Religion and the State of the Church and the Common-wealth , is meerly opposite to the doctrine of our Lord Iesus Christ , who hath for euer put a separation betweene the Church and the State , in those words , Giue vnto God , that which is Gods , that is to say , religious Seruice ; and vnto Caesar , that which belongs vnto Caesar , that is , ciuill obedience , honour , homage , and tribute . May it please your Maiestie : your Vniuersitie of Paris hath neuer taught otherwise , holding her selfe fastto the ancient councels , and reiecting the new , in that wherein they reiect this wholesome doctrine , and this is it in which the Kings , the Bishops of Fraunce , the Courts of Parliament , the Kings councell , the French Doctors , & lastly , this your Vniuersitie , haue alwaies held the liberties of the French Church and kingdome to consist . And surely , it is no final question which we haue now in hand , no lesse worth then the estate of the King , which these men leaue to the mercy of the Pope , these men I say , to whose charge the training vp of our youth is euery where committed , the consciences of the people in their confessions , and by their sermons and writings the instruction of all . Notwithstanding that in the meane while the life of the King , & that of your Maiesty are in hazard , in as much as when the pope withdraws the right of gouernment from a Prince , they hold him presently for a tyrant , as vsurping against the determination of that publike authoritie , which according to the Iesuites doctrine , may of a King make a tyran●nay , they farther affirme that Subiects may rebell against their Soueraigne , although he be not excommunicate , if they beleeue , that those who should do it , fearing his greatnes , durst not ▪ this is the decision of the Iesuite Suarez , who by that means sets the estates & liues of al potent Princes to sixe and seauen . Such is also the practise of some murtherers of Kings , men who acknowledge the omnipotencie of the Pope , taught by the Iesuites , and indeed acknowledge none other , but so far forth as it pleaseth the Pope ; and this was apparantly the practise of that last wretched parricide , as it was cleere by that execrable discourse which he held with those diuines , who were sent to confer with him ; vnto whom he shewed him selfe to haue beene perfectly skilled , in all the shifts and cauils which Sophistrie it selfe could possibly inuent , touching that subiect : this man I say , was thus cunning in this point , who was otherwise deuoid of all good literature , and almost common vnderstanding . We make no doubt , but if it would please your Maiestie to consult the Pope in this point , he would be drawne to performe that , which hee ought , in condemning by his Bu●s to hell pit such murtherers and assassins , and by stopping ( which might be done by a word of his mouth ) the torrent of those mischiefes , which cast a shame and obloquie vpon the innocency of Christian Religion ; for the power which these men haue hitherto had at Rome , hath giuen occasion to ●ome to giue out , that since hee labours not to preuent these mischiefes , acted by them , vpon whom he may worke what he list , it cannot be auoided but himselfe must needes be thought to be the author of them : as the rules of iustice require . The pretence which Cotton drawes from the good of the Church , thereby to draw to the Pope power to dispose of kingdomes , is but a colourable pretext : for by vertue of that separation , which our Lord Iesus Christ hath for euer made betweene Religion and the State , through the whole world , where his Gospell should be preached , wee stand obliged , notwithstanding all Ecclesiastique censures , interdictions , dispensations for oaths of allegiance , or commandements whatsoeuer from the Pope , not to take Armes against our Kings , but contrariwise to yeeld them all ciuill and temporal● obedience , and for safeguard of their liues to hazard our owne . This is the law of nature , ingrauen in the hearts of men , euen when they enter into this world , which the Sonne of God clothed with our flesh , hath since established and consecrated , binding Christians to the obseruance of it in a straiter maner th●n were the Pagans , led by the sole light of Nature ; and Priests more strictly then Laickes , to whom they are to preach sound doct●ine as wel by words as example ; and Bishops rather then ordinarie Priests , and lastly , aboue all , the chief● Bishop of all , because his example in this case would more preuaile then any other , nay all the other beside . This was the true cause why the King of great Britaine , to safeguard himselfe from these King-killers , was constrained to exact of his subiects an oath of allegiance , for their ciuill and temporall obedience , and the surety of his life , notwithstanding the Popes Buls . An oath which the frequent doctrine and practise of assassines now a dayes makes in a maner necessarie through Christendome , to secure the estates and liues of Gods annointed , and withall to free the Catholike Apostolike Romaine Religion toward the Kings and Princes of the earth , from that blame & hatred which this wicked doctrine drawes with it , and to make it more gracious in the eyes of those who maintaine a different religion . Yet is this wholsome doctrine more needfull in France then any where beside , because the effects of the contrarie fall especially vpon the life and crowne of the King , and rather now in the minoritie of our King , then in his full age , this erroneous doctrine ought to beresuted , and the venters thereof punished , because the practise of the ages past hath euer taught vs , that when they would draw out their censures against the temporalties of Kings , that commonly set vpon the weakest . For these reasons the Vniuersitie of Paris , daughter of the Kings of Fraunce , most humbly beseecheth your Maiestie , the Princes of the blood , and the Lords of the Councell , not to giue way to the Iesuites ( sithence they defend an opinion touching the popes omnipotencie , and the suretie of the estates and liues of Kings , quite contrarie to that which this Vniuersitie hath alwayes taught and maintained ) to the opening of their Schooles here in Paris , much lesse to their incorporating into the Vniuersitie , least they make the learning and manner thereof as repugnant to the estate of Kings , as is their owne Sect , as may appeare by those writings which Father Cotton dedicates to you , and puts into your hands daily , and by that experience which wee haue found of them , and yet daily find in many quarters of Christendome , and th● Vniuersitie shall euer be bound to pray for the establishment and happinesse of the King , your Maiestie , the Princes of the bloud , and the Lords of the Councell . FINIS . THE TRANSLATOR , TO THE READER . Reader , THat thou be not ignorant of the occasion of Anti-coton , bepleased to be informed , that since the last execrable parricide in France , th● Doctors of the Sorbon met together in solemne Conuocation , condemned a booke written by Iohn Mariana a Spanish Iesuite , maintaining the murthering of Kings , and before that , was it adiudged by the presidents of the Parliament of Paris , that the said booke should publikely be burnt by the common executioner before the great gate of the Pallace , and withall as well the buying as selling of it was by them straitly forbidden ; hereupon a rumour spread it selfe , that the Iesuites generally maintained the same opinion : and consequently their writings to that purpose were as lyable to censure and fire as that of Mariana Whereupon Cotton newly returned from the Fu●erals of the Kings heart at la Flesche , and seeming to be much appaled with this unexpected noyse , was in a manner co●strained ( for the making up of this sodaine breach ) presently to put pen to paper to disclaime what Mariana had affirmed , to produce the testimonies of his associates , who seemed to defend the contrarie ; and lastly , to set downe those articles in this point , which his societie ( as he pretended ) would stand vnto ; upon this Declaratorie Letter of Cottons ( as himselfe termes it ) dedicated to the Queene Regent , comes forth within a very short space this Anti-Coton , ( written a● it seemes by one of the same Religion , and therefore cannot but carrie the greater shew of truth , ) which labours to proue against Cotton , that the doctrine and practise of the Iesuites made a ready way vnto , if not acted , the late horrible blow in Fraunce : which booke ( as I am credibly informed by a friend of good intelligence and credit , being greedily deuoured of all sorts of the French , So ●●ung Cotton , that it wrung teares from him for very griefe and indignation , and personall imputations ( as you know ) the truer they are , the deeper impressions they usually worke . Now because I suppose some may be desirous more particularly to understand of the quality of this Cotton ( who is so often named thorow this worke , ) for the further content of such , I can assure them , th●t 〈◊〉 France he carries the name rather of a good Orator , then a deepe Clark , as 〈◊〉 better what belongs to points of Courtiership , then Schollership , notwithstanding a man he is , much magnified by his owne Societie , for hauing so thorowly understood , and fully possessed the affections of the last King , as if he had inchanted him ; to whom hee was both Confessor and Preacher : and was besides that both at meales and at Masse continually in his eare , no man more ; insomuch that in Fraunce it grew to a common iest upon any repulse from the King , or deniall of acc●sse 〈◊〉 him ; Les oreills du Roy sont buschees de Cotton : The Kings eares are stopt with Cotton . Whereupon about three yeares since this Pasquill flew abroad in Paris . Le Roy ne scauroit faire vn pas , Que le Pere Cotton l'accompagne : Mais le bon Sire ne scait pas , Que le fin Cotton vient d'Espagne . The King no where can step a foote , But Father Cotton findes him out : But the good King is not aware , That fine Cotton is Spanish ware . But I leaue his person , and returne againe to his Letter , in the scanning of which I have somewhat to say to him , which the Author of Anti-Coton passeth by , which is this ; that whereas he vndertakes to proue that the other Iesuites accord not with Mariana , in the doctrine of making away Princes , and to that end produceth the testimonie of Becanus , one of their chiefe pillars : turning to the passage he quotes , I finde that Becanus in that very place approues 〈…〉 in expresse termes , and withall holds 〈…〉 common tenent of the Iesuites , his words are these ▪ In respons ▪ ad Aphorism . 9. Atque haecest expressa sententia Iohannis Marianae loco citato , & aliorum Iesuitarum qui ha● de re scripserunt , in qua non video quid Caluinistae possint meritò reprehendere : And this is expresly the opinion of Iohn Mariana in the place alledged , as also of the other Iesuites who haue written touching this subiect , in which I see not what it is which the Caluinists ca●● iustly disproue . That which I now affirme is a matter of fact , and therefore needes no more adoe then the opening of the Booke , and the reading of the text . Againe in producing Gregorie de Valentia his testimonie of him , he affirmes , determine qu'il n'est nullement permis d'attenter sur la vie du Prince , iaçoit qu'il abuse deson authorite : he concludes , that it is in no case lawfull to make a● assault upon the person of the Prince , howbeit be abuse his authoritie ▪ Whereas the said Valentian in the same place by him alledged , first distinguishing of a tyrant by adminis●ration and usurpation , plainely affirmeth , de primo eadem estratio , ac de alijs malefactoribus ▪ qui solum per publicam pote●●atem puniri possint : of a tyrant taken in the first sense ( that is by administration ) there is the same reason as of other malefactors , who cannot be punished but by publike authori●ie . In which words he seemes to me to range unruly Princes ( though they pretend neuer so iust a title to their Crownes ) in the Catalogue of common murtherers and theeues , and to make them as abnoxious to publike censure , whereas Cotton would make us beleeue that he holds their persons altogether inuiolable . Lastly , that 〈…〉 to say at this time against Cotton , and the 〈…〉 he alledgeth is this ; against himselfe , that he prote●●eth , the opinion in this case of all the I●suites in common , and euery of them in pa●ticular , no way to dissent or vary from that of the uniuersall Catholique Ch●rch , which assertion of his to be meerely u●true , shall hereafter ( God willing ) be fully demonstrated , by making it cleerely appeare what the Catholique Church hath euer taught and practised in this point from age to 〈◊〉 downe to thes● very present times , and by comparing it with that which the Iesuites now adayes generally both teach and practis● . Against the Authors he alledgeth this I say , that whereas they impute the occasion of the Canon of the Councell of Constance against tyrannicides , to the doctrine of the Hussites , it must needs arise either from their ignorance , or their malice , or both ; for had they but read the Canon it selfe as it is laid down in the body of the Councel , or Iohn Gerson , In his proposition on the behalfe of the French King : or lastly , The French Historie in the life of Charles the sixt , they might easily haue perceiued that the occasion thereof grew from a doctrine which Iohn Petit , a Doctor of the Sorbon , set a foote in ●aris on the behalfe of Iohn Duke of Burgundie , who tre●herously shew Lewis Duke of Orleance , as the author of this precedent Booke hath rightly obserued , in the very first entrance thereof , and surely I make no doubt but the greatest part of those Fathers who met at that Councell , if they now liued and saw how matters are carryed in Christend●m , would as willingly subscribe to the censuring of that opinion which the Iesuit●● 〈◊〉 maintain touching to making away of 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 did to the condemnation of that of Iohn 〈…〉 very deed and truth is little or nothing differing ●rom that of the Iesuites , sa●e onely they are growne more cunning to east a fairer glasse & varnish vpon it . Thus much haue I added , not that I take any pleasure in ripping vp and discouering other mens imperfections , which with my heart I rather wish were not ; or in exagitating that Sect among whom reside many excellent wits , but which dwell ill , and as he said , in malum publicum , but only that I migh● a little farther search into that wound which I find cannot be cured without much launcing : in the meane time my desire is , and daily prayer vnto God shall be , that notwithstanding wee differ in some points of our Religion , yet we may all agree in our obedience to our Soueraigne , and striue on each side to gaine credit to our Religion by the fruits of our obedience , as assuring o●r selu●s ( because Truth it selfe hath deliuered it ) that Obedience is better then Sacrifice : Iconclude with S. Augustine : So are Subiects to beare with their Soueraignes , and Seruants with their Lords , that through the exercise of our patience , things transitorie may be endured , and eternall hoped for . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A19434-e340 Dionicij , Machanidas , Aristotimus saeculorum portenta , Galliā opprimant , nemo Pontifex Dionē , Tim●le●ntē , Philopoemē , Helenatum securus animabit ? Nullus in hanc belluam miles erit ? nullus Pontifex nobilissimū Regnum securi eximat ? Cur denique Henricus Garnetus , vir doctrina omnis generis , & vitae sanctitate incomparabilis , vltimo supplicio affectus est , nis● quia reuelare noluit , quod salua conscientia reuelare non potuit ? L. 13. ff . de off . praes . L. 1. ff de Receptat . L. quisquis . §. id quod Cod. ad Leg. Iul. Maiest . Papa potest mutare Regna , & vni a●ferre atque alteri conferre , tanquam summus Princeps spiritualis . Tam timidi & trepidi nō sumus vt asserere palā vereamur Romanum Pontificem posse si necessitas exigat , subditos Catholicos soluere iuramēto fidelitatis , si Princeps tyrannic● illos tractet . &c. Excommunicat● subditi non tenentur iuraruen . to fidelitatis . Excommunciatus non potest iurisdictionis actū exercere . Cognito à Theologis , quos ●rat 〈◊〉 tyrānum iure interi●●i posse . Su● sang●ine patriae cōm●nis & gentis libertatē redemptā inter ictus & vulnera impense lae●ebatur , scilicet caes● R●g● ingens sibi nomen fecit , c●ede caedes est expiata ac manibu● G●●isij Duci● per●ide perempti regi● sang●i●e est parentatum . Si sacra patriae pessumdet , publicosque hostes in patri●m attrahat , qui voti● publicis fauentes ●um p●rimere tētarit , ha●d quaquā●um inique fecisse existima●● . Ho● tamen temperam●nto vti in hac quidem disputatione licebit si non ipse qui perimitur veneni●̄ haurire cogitur , quo intimis medullis cōcepto pere●t , sed exterius ab alio adhib●atur , nihil adi●●āte eo qui perimendus est , nimirum cu●● tantavis est ve●eni vt sella eo aut veste delibut● vim inter●iciendi habeat . N● tyrannum quidēprimi vel secundi generis ●tiam post iudiciariam contra illum latam sententiam ve●en● licite tolli , si Tyrannus ipsem●t vene●um illud sum●re & sibi applicare debeat . Quid ? Marian●● grauem & decorā constructionē sonantis ver●●● splendor●m narrandique sublimitatem copiosum ingenium in no● impari materia quae ●●t●s n●n re●erebitur ? Quippe approbat●s prius à viris doctis & gra●ibus ex eodem nostro ordine . Propter h●ec & similia manifesta impoenitenti●e sig●a decreuimus pro ipse non esse celebrad●● exequias . Tacebo ●go 〈◊〉 clarum coelo terraque sidu● & vltimū nil amplius doliturae domus innocuū piamen●um ? Nullu● tui sanguinis ve●●igia dies exteret , to●aque in haec vota m●a ibit Gallia● . Non obstante de●re to supradicti Co●cilij constanti●nsis Priuatis & singulis licitū sit Reges & principes haereseos & Tyrannid●s condē●●atos ●ccid●r● . Contra hostem publicum & i●●idice condem●at●● . Vulnerando Hēricum Borbon●ū , non vol●erit ●●●dere aut occidere Reg●m , etiams● se talem dicebat , & in quo praeter imaginem nihil Regij quam quod genere Regio ortus erat . Cl●rici reb●llio in Regem non est crimen laesae Maiestatis , quia non ●st subditus regi . Summus P●ntifex exemit clericos ● sub●ectio● principum . Non sunt amplius reges , Clericorum superiores ▪ C●m quis n●llis iustis iudicijs in iusvocatur , quianemo tenetur s●ipsum magi●●ratui prodere idque ●ex naturae satis docet apertè & liberè , sin● vlla tergiuersatione negare potest id cuius gra●ti● accersitur quia . semper clausula illa intelligitur , vt t●near dicere . In de●r . C. humanae aures . 22. quest . 5. pag. 3●8 ▪ Franciscus interrogatus a lictoribus homicidam persequen●ib●● , anillac vbi S. Franciscus erat talis homicid● transisset ? i●●miss●s manibus intra manicas , respondit hac non transiuisse , sub intelligend●●acit● contra cōmunem intelligentiam non trāsiuisse per 〈◊〉 manicas . Quando iuridicè non pr●cedit , v●l quia accusatus e● non est subditus simpliciter , vel in hoc caus● , ●●t qu●cunque alia de caus● , tum lice● m●ndacium sit illicitum , non tamen e●t mortale , quia nec est co●tra debi●um iustitiae , nec in iudicio ve●ro , sed in vsurpato . Immo ●●n erit ●tiam veniale si respond end● 〈◊〉 , & vt aiunt sophis●icè , dicat aliquid falsum apud sensum iud●●is & apud su●m verum . Si crimen omni●o occultum est de quo quis in●errogatur , ●um aequiuocatione vti poterit , respōdendo nescio , intelligendo tamen intrae se vt dicam tibi , vel respōdendo non feci , intelligendo intra se nunc non feci . Adde Catholic●rum scandalum , & off●nsionem si sacerdos idemque I●suita conscientiae causa cons●ltus idque interposita confessionis religione q●a● nulla maior inter Catholicos esse potest , consultores su●s detuliss●t ? quem enim in posterum in rebus sui● d●●bijs adire , aut cui ampli●s ●idere possint ▪ si ●e in sacerdotibus quidem fidem inueniant ? Rem sacrosancto confessionis arca●o obsignatam sine immanni sacrilegi● prodi nō potuisse . * Disput. 33. sect . 1. num ▪ 2. Homer . Il. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . L. 1. §. ●●cis●rum ●um s●qq . ff . ad . S. C. Syllania . L. 9. §. 1. ff . ad . leg . Cornel. de fals . L. 1. Cod. de falsa mon. L. quisquis Cod. ad leg . Iul. Maiest . Idem in cap. quantae de sentent . excommu . cap. delicto . de sentent . excommuni . In 6. Cano. non inferenda . 23. quest . 3. Statuatis vobiscūt ipsi quicquid superi●r praecipit ipsius Dei prae●eptum esse , atque vt ad credenda qu●● Catholica fides propo●it toto a●nimo affectuque vestro statim in●umbitis : sic ad ●●faci●nda quaecunq●e superior dix●rit caeco quodam impetu voluntatis parendi c●pidae sine vlla prorsus disposi●ion● feramini . Romanus 〈◊〉 Zachari●s s●ilicet Regem Franciscorū non tam pro suis i●iquitatibus , quā pro eo quod tantae p●testat● erat i●●tilis , a regno deposuit ▪ &c. M●●et omnes qui ad solemnem Ecclesiae c●●tum conuenerant , vt obnix● orent Deum pro felici success● grauissimae cuiusdam rei in causa Catholicorum sub initium comitiorum . Neq●e vero ob ●am re●● factum probabat ed ●●●●bat euentum . A●lian . de ani●alib ▪ lib. 12. cap. 23. Paulus . lib. 5. Sentent . tit . 21. §. 9. Qui de falute Principis vel summa Reipub. Mathematicos , Ariolos Aruspices Vaticinatores consulit , cum eo qui responderit capite punitur . Cui auté opus est serutari super Caesaris salute nisi à quo aduersus illam aliquid cogitatur , aut post illam speratur & sust●nctur ? This is to be found in the Records . Tacitus . lib. 3. Annal. Tiberius atque Augusta publico abstinuere , inferius maiestate sua●rati , si palam lamentarētur , anne omniū oculis vultum eorū scrutantibus , falsi intelligerentur . These are the very words of the interrogatori● . Qui● dicere audeat ius e●●e profano ●n ea quae sancta sanctarū , id est , sanctissima dici meruerunt ? Artic. 15. Nullus est Dominus dum est in peccato mortali , & Artic. 17. Populares possunt ad arbitrium suum dominos delinquentes corr●gere . Notes for div A19434-e7590 Auidissime l●ctus ab omnibus ●sque adeo ●ssit Cottonum ●t ●●mini exciuerit lachrymas prae dolore & iudignatione . Fin in the French signifies as vvel craftie as fine . 〈◊〉 2 2. disp . 5. quest . 8. punct . 3. Azorius Serarius , alijque . 1. Sam. 15. 22. Ita a plebibus Principes , & a s●r●is domini fer●●di sunt , vt sub ●x●rcitati●●e t●leranti●e 〈…〉 


c0: A20624
c1: Donne, John, 1572-1631.
c3: 1611.0
c6: 19984
c7: 610
c8: 63
c9: A20624.xml
c10: A20624.txt
c2:
  Ignatius his conclaue or his inthronisation in a late election in hell: wherein many things are mingled by way of satyr; concerning the disposition of Iesuits, the creation of a new hell, the establishing of a church in the moone. There is also added an apology for Iesuites. All dedicated to the two aduersary angels, which are protectors of the Papall Consistory, and of the Colledge of Sorbon. Translated out of Latine.

c4:
  DO , you thinke to winne our Lucifer to your part , by allowing him the honour of being of the race of that starre ? who was not onely made before all the starres , but being glutted with the glory of shining there , transferred his dwelling and Colonies 〈◊〉 this Monarchy , and thereby 〈◊〉 our Order a noble example , to spy , to inuade , and to 〈◊〉 forraine kingdom● Can our Lucifer , or his 〈◊〉 haue any honour 〈◊〉 that starr● Lucifer , which is but Venus ? whose face how much wee scorne , appeares by this , that , for the m●st part we vse her auersly and preposterously . For though our Ribadenegra haue reckoned none of our Order , which hath written in Physicke , yet 〈◊〉 able and sufficient wee are in that faculty , I will bee tryed by that Pope , who hath giuen a priueledge to Iesuites to practise Phisicke , and to be present at Death-beds , a which is denyed to other Orders : for why should hee deny vs their bodies , whose soules he deliuers to vs ? and since he hath transferd vpon vs the power to practise Physick , he may instly be thought to haue transferd vpon vs the Art it selfe , by the same omnipotent Bul ; since hee which graunts the end , is by our Rules of law presumed to haue graunted all meanes necessary to that end .

c5:
  bee; church; doth; euer; fol; god; hath; haue; hee; hell; himselfe; iesuites; ignatius; lucifer; man; men; new; order; owne; place; pope; princes; read; rome; themselues; things; thinke; thought; time; vpon; wee; world

c11:
   Ignatius his conclaue or his inthronisation in a late election in hell: wherein many things are mingled by way of satyr; concerning the disposition of Iesuits, the creation of a new hell, the establishing of a church in the moone. There is also added an apology for Iesuites. All dedicated to the two aduersary angels, which are protectors of the Papall Consistory, and of the Colledge of Sorbon. Translated out of Latine. Conclave Ignati. English Donne, John, 1572-1631. 1611 Approx. 125 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 94 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A20624 STC 7027 ESTC S100082 99835934 99835934 169 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20624) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 169) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1170:19) Ignatius his conclaue or his inthronisation in a late election in hell: wherein many things are mingled by way of satyr; concerning the disposition of Iesuits, the creation of a new hell, the establishing of a church in the moone. There is also added an apology for Iesuites. All dedicated to the two aduersary angels, which are protectors of the Papall Consistory, and of the Colledge of Sorbon. Translated out of Latine. Conclave Ignati. English Donne, John, 1572-1631. [10], 143, [13] p. Printed by N[icholas] O[kes] for Richard Moore, and are to be sold at his shop in S. Dunstones Church-yard, London : 1611. By John Donne. A translation of: Conclave Ignati. The title page has a rule border. Printer's name from STC. Signatures: A-G¹² (-G12, blank?). The first leaf and G9-11 are blank; G12 is an additional title page ina different setting, with an ornamental border; it is normally cancelled, as reflected in the pagination above. Reproduction of original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Ignatius, -- of Loyola, Saint, 1491-1556. Jesuits -- Controversial literature. 2002-05 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2002-06 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2002-07 Allison Liefer Sampled and proofread 2002-07 Allison Liefer Text and markup reviewed and edited 2002-08 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion IGNATIUS HIS CONCLAUE : OR The Enthronization OF Loyola in Hell : IMPRINTED At LONDON in . 1611 . Jgnatius his Conclaue : OR His Inthronisation in a late Election in Hell : Wherein many things are mingled by way of Satyr ; Concerning The Disposition of lesuits , The Creation of a new Hell , The establishing of a Church in the Moone . There is also added an Apology for Iesuites . All dedicated to the two Aduersary Angels , which are Protectors of the Papall Consistory , and of the Colledge of Sorbon . Translated out of Latine , LONDON , Printed by N.O. for Richard More , and are to be sold at his shop in S. Dunstones Church-yard . 1611. THE PRINTER TO THE READER . DOest-thou seeke after the Author ? It is in vaine ; for hee is harder to be found then the parents of Popes were in the old times : yet if thou haue an itch of gessing , receiue from me so much , as a friend of his , to whom he sent his booke to bee read , writ to me . The Author was vnwilling to haue this booke published , thinking it vnfit both for the matter , which in it selfe is weighty and serious , and for that grauity which himselfe had proposed and obser ued in an other booke formerly published , to descend to this kinde of writing . But I on the other side , mustred my forces against him , and produced reasons and examples . I proposed to him the great Erasmus ( whom though Seribanius the Iesuit cal him one of our Preachers . ) yet their great Coccius is well content to number him amongst his Authors . And to his bitter iestings and skirmishings in this kinde , our enemies confesse , that our Church is as much beholden , as to Luther himselfe , who fought so valiantly in the maine battell . I remembred him also how familiar a fashion this was amongst the Papists themselues ; and how much Rebullus that Run-away , had done in this kinde , as well in those bookes , which he cals Salmonees , as in his other , which he entitles , The Cabal of the Reformed Churches , of which booke , if he were not the Author , hee was certainly the Apologist , and defender . Neither was that man , whosoeuer hee bee , which cals himselfe Macer , inferiour to Reboul in this kinde , when hee dedicated to Laughter , & to Pleasure , his disputation of that horrible Excommunication of Paulus 5. against the Venetians , and of other matters concerning the saluation of soules . Both which , not contenting themselues , as this Author doth , to sport and obey their naturall disposition in a businesse ( if you consider the persons ) light inough ( for what can bee vainer then a Iesuit ? ) haue saucily risen vp against Princes , & the Lords Anointed I added moreouer , that the things deliuered in this booke , were by many degrees more modest , then those which themselues , in their owne ciuill warres , do daily vomit forth , when they butcher and mangle the fame and reputation of their Popes & Cardinals by their reuiued Lucian , Pasquil. At last he yeelded , & made mee owner of his booke , which I send to you to be deliuered ouer to forraine nations , a farre from the father : and ( as his desire is ) b his last in this kinde . Hee chooses and desires , that his other book should testifie his ingenuity , and candor , and his disposition to labour for the reconciling of all parts . This Booke must teach what humane infirmity is , and how hard a matter it is for a man much conuersant in the bookes and Acts of Iesuites , so throughly to cast off the Iesuits , as that he contract nothing of their naturall drosles , which are Petulaucy , and Lightnesse . Vale. TO THE TWO Tutelar Angels , protectors of the Popes Consistory , and of the Colledge of Sorbon . MOST noble couple of Angels , least it hould be sayd that you did neuer agree , and neuer meet , but that you did euer abhorre one another , and euer Resemble Ianus with a diuerseface , I attempted to bring and ioyne you together once in these papers ; not that I might compose your differences , for you haue not chosen me for Arbitrator ; but , that you might beware of an enemy c̄omon to you both , I will relate what I saw . I was in an Extrasie , and My little wandring sportful Soule , Ghest , and Companion of my body had liberty to wander through all places , and to suruey and reckon all the roomes , and all the volumes of the heauens , and to comprehend the situation , the dimensions , the nature , the people , and the policy , both of the swimming Ilands , the Planets , and of all those which are fixed in the firmament . Of which , I thinke it an honester part as yet to be silent , then to do Galilaeo wrong by speaking of it , who of late hath summoned the other worlds , the Stars to come neerer to him , and giue him an account of themselues . Or to Keppler , who ( as himselfe testifies of himselfe ) euer since Tycho Brachcs death , hath receiued it into his care , that no new thing should be done in heauen without his knowledge . For by the law , Preuention must take place ; and therefore what they haue found and discoured first , I am content they speake and vtter first . Yet this they may vouchsafe to take from me , that they shall hardly find Enoch , or Elias any where in their circuit . When I had surueid al the Heauens , then as The Larke by busie and laborious wayes , Hauing climb'd vp th' eternall hill , doth raise His Hymnes to Phoebus Harpe , And striking then His sailes , his wings , doth fall downe backeagen So suddenly , that one may saesely say A stone came lazily , that came that way , In the twinckling of an eye , I saw all the roomes in Hell open to my sight . And by the benefit of certaine spectacles , I know not of what making , but , I thinke , of the same , by which Gregory the great , and Bed● did discerne so distinctly the soules of their friends , when they were discharged from their bodies , and sometimes the soules of such men as they knew not by sight , and of some that were neuer in the world , and yet they could distinguish them flying into Heauen , or conu●sing with liuing men , I saw all the channels in the bowels of the Harth ; and all the inhabitants of all nations , and of all ages were suddenly made familiar to me . I thinke truely , Robert Aquinas when he tooke Christs long Oration , as he hung vpon the Crosse , did vse some such instrument as this , but applied to the care : And so I thinke did he , which dedicated to Adrian 6 , that Sermon which Christ made in prayse of his father Ioseph : for else how did they heare that , which none but they euer heard ? As for the Suburbs of Hel ( I meane both Limbo and Purgatory ) I must confesse I passed them ouer so negligently , that I saw them not : and I was hungerly caried , to find new places , neuer discouered before . For Purgatory did not seeme worthy to me of much diligence , because it may seeme already to haue beene belecued by some persons , in some corners of the Romane Church , for about 50 yeares ; that is , euer since the Councell of Trent had a minde to fulfill the prophecies of Homer , Virgil , and the other Patriarkes of the Papists ; and beeing not satisfied with making one Transubstantiation , purposed to bring in another : which is , to change fables into Articles of faith . Proceeding therefore to more inward places , I saw a secret place , where there were not many , beside Lucifer himselfe ; to which , onely they had title , which had so attempted any innouation in this life , that they gaue an affront to all antiquitie , and induced doubts , and anxieties , and scruples , and after , a libertie of beleeuing what they would ; at length established opinions , directly contrary to all established before . Of which place in Hell , Lucifer affoarded vs heretofore some little knowledge , when more then 200 yeares since , in an Epistle written to the Cardinall S. Sexti , hee promised him a roome in his palace , in the remotest part of his eternall Chaos , which I take to bee this place . And here Pope Boniface 3 , and Mahomet , seemed to contend about the highest roome . Hee gloried of hauing expelled an old Religion , and Mahomet of hauing brought in a new : each of them a great deluge to the world . But it is to be feared , that Mahomet will faile therein , both because hee attributed something to the old Testament , and because he vsed Sergius as his fellow-bishop , in making the Alcoran ; whereas it was cuident to the supreme ●udge Lu●fer , ( for how could he be ignorant of that , which himselfe had put into the Popes mind ? ) that Boniface had not onely neglected , but destroyed the policy of the State of Israel , established in the old Testament , when he prepared Popes a way , to tread vpon the neckes of Princes , but that he also abstained from all Example and Coadiutor , when he took vpon him that newe Name , which Gregorie himselfe ( a Pope neither very foolish , nor ouer-modest ) euer abhord . Besides that , euery day affords new Aduocates to Boniface his side . For since the Francis● were almost worne out ( of whome their General , Francis , had seene 6000 souldiers in one army , that is , in one chapter ) which , because they were then but fresh souldiers , he saw assisted with 18000 Diuels , the Iesuits haue much recompenced those decayes and damages , who sometimes haue maintained in their Tents 200000 schollers . For though the Order of Benedict haue euer bene so fruitfull , that they say of it , That all the new Orders , which in later times haue broken out , are but little springs , or drops , and that Order the Ocean , which hath sent out 52 Popes , 200 Cardinals , 1600 Archbishops , 4000 Bishops , and 50000 Saints approued by the Church , and therefore it cannot be denied , but that Beniface his part is much releeued by that Order ; yet if they be compared to the Iesuits , or to the weake and vnperfect Types of them , the Franciscans , it is no great matter that they haue done . Though therefore they esteeme Mahomet worthy of the name of an Innouator , & therein , perchance not much inferiour to Boniface , yet since his time , to ours , almost all which haue followed his sect , haue liued barren in an vnanimity , and idle concord , and cannot boast that they haue produced any new matter : whereas Boniface his successors , awakened by him , haue euer beene fruitfull in bringing forth new sinnes , and new pardons , and idolatries , and King-killings . Though therefore it may religiously , and piously be beleeued , that Turkes , as well as Papists , come daily in troupes to the ordinary and common places of Hell ; yet certainly to this more honourable roome , reserued for especiall Innouators , the Papists haue more frequent accesse ; and therefore Mahomet is out of hope to preuaile , and must imitate the Christian Emperours , and be content to sit ( as yet hee doth ) at the Popes feet . Now to this place , not onely such endeauour to come , as haue innouated in matters , directly concerning the soule , but they also which haue done so , either in the Arts , or in conuersation , or in any thing which exerciseth the faculties of the soule , and may so prouoke to quarrrelsome and brawling controuersies : For so the truth be lost , it is no matter how . But the gates are seldome opened , nor scarce oftner then once in an Age. But my destiny fauored mce so much , that I was present then , and saw all the pretenders , and all that affected an entrance , and Lucifer himselfe , who then came out into the outward chamber , to heare them pleade their owne Causes . As soone as the doore creekt , I spied a certaine Mathematician , which till then had bene busied to finde , to deride , to detrude Ptolomey ; and now with an erect countenance , and setled pace , came to the gates , and with hands and feet ( scarce respecting Lucifer himselfe ) beat the dores , and cried ; Are these shut against me , to whom all the Heauens were euer open , who was a Soule to the Earth , and gaue it motion ? By this I knew it was Copernicus : For though I had neuer heard ill of his life , and therefore might wonder to find him there ; yet when I remembred , that the Papists haue extended the name , & the punishment of Heresie , almost to euery thing , and that as yet I vsed Gregortes and Bedes spectacles , by which one saw Origen , who deserued so well of the Christian Church , burning in Hell , I doubted no longer , but assured my selfe that it was Copernicus which I saw . To whome Lucifer sayd ; Who are you ? For though euen by this boldnesse you seeme worthy to enter , and haue attempted a new faction euen in Hell , yet you must first satisfie those which stand about you , and which expect the same fortune as you do . Except , O Lucifer , answered Copernicus , I thought thee of the race of the starre Lucifer , with which I am so well acquainted , I should not vouchsafe thee this discourse . I am he , which pitying thee who wert thrust into the Center of the world , raysed both thee , and thy prison , the Earth , vp into the Heauens ; so as by my meanes God doth not enioy his reuenge vpon thee . The Sunne , which was an officious spy , and a betrayer of faults , and so thine enemy , I haue appointed to go into the lowest part of the world . Shall these gates be open to such as haue innouated in small matters ? and shall they be shut against me , who haue turned the whole frame of the world , and am thereby almost a new Creator ? More then this he spoke not . Lucifer stuck 〈◊〉 meditation . For what should he do ? It seemed vniust to deny entry to him which had deserued so well , and dangerous to graunt it , to one of so great ambitions , and vndertakings : nor did he thinke that himselfe had attempted greater matters before his fall . Something he had which he might haue conueniently opposed , but he was loath to vtter it , least he should confesse his feare . But Ignatius Layola which was got neere his chaire , a subtile fellow , and so indued with the Diuell , that he was able to tempt , and not onely that , but ( as they say ) euen to possesse the Diuell , apprehended this perplexity in Lucifer . And making himselfe sure of his owne entrance , and knowing well , that many thous●nds of his family aspired to that place , he opposed himselfe against all others . He was content they should bee damned , but not that they should gouerne . And though when hee died he was vtterly ignorant in all great learning , and knew not so much as Ptolomeys , or Copernicus name , but might haue beene perswaded , that the words Almagest , Zenith , and Nadir , were Saints names , and fit to bee put into the Litanie , and Orapro nobis ioyned to them ; yet after hee had spent some time in hell , he had learnt somewhat of his Iesuites , which daily came thither . And whilst he staied at the threshold of Hell ; that is , from the time when he deliuered himselfe ouer to the Popes will , hee tooke a little taste of learning . Thus furnished , thus hee vndertakes Copernious . DO , you thinke to winne our Lucifer to your part , by allowing him the honour of being of the race of that starre ? who was not onely made before all the starres , but being glutted with the glory of shining there , transferred his dwelling and Colonies 〈◊〉 this Monarchy , and thereby 〈◊〉 our Order a noble example , to spy , to inuade , and to 〈◊〉 forraine kingdom● Can our Lucifer , or his 〈◊〉 haue any honour 〈◊〉 that starr● Lucifer , which is but Venus ? whose face how much wee scorne , appeares by this , that , for the m●st part we vse her auersly and preposterously . Rather letour Lucifer glory in Lucifer the Calaritan Bishop ; not therefore because he is placed amongst Heretiques , onely for affirming the propagation of the soule ; but especially for this , that he was the first that opposed the dignity of Princes , and imprinted the names of Antichrist , ludas , and other stigmatique markes vpon the Emperour ; But for you , what new thing hane you inuented , by which our Lucifer gets any thing ? What cares hee whether the earth traueil , or stand still ? Hath your raising vp of the earth into heauen , brought men to that confidence , that they build new towers or threaten God againe ? Or do they out of thismotion of the earth cōclude , that there is no hell , or deny the punishment of sin ? Do not men beleeue ? do they not liue iust , as they did before ? Besides , this detracts frō the dignity of your learning , and derogates frō your right and title of comming to this place , that those opinions of yours may very well be true . If therfore any man haue honour or title to this place in this matter , it belongs wholly to our Clauius , who opposed himselfe opportunely against you , and the truth , which at that time was creeping into euery mans minde . Hee onely can be called the Author of all contentions , and schoole-combats in this cause ; and no greater profit can bee hoped for heerein , but that for such brabbles , more necessarie matters bee neglected . And yet not onely for this is our Clauius to bee honoured , but for the great paines also which hee tooke in the Gregorian Calender , by which both the peace of the Church , & Ciuill businesses haue beene egregiously troubled : nor hath heauen it selfe escaped his violēce , but hath euer since obeied his apointments : so that S. Stephen , Iohn Baptist , & all the rest , which haue bin cōmanded to worke miracles at certain appointed daies , where their Reliques are preserued , do not now attend till the day come , as they were accustomed , but are awaked ten daies sooner , and constrained by him to come downe frō heauen to do that businesse ; But your inuentiōs can scarce bee called yours , since long before you , Heraclides , Ecphantus , & Aristarchus thrust them into the world : who notwithstanding content themselues with lower roomes amongst the other Philosophers , & aspire not to this place , reserued onely for Antichristian Heroes : neither do you agree so wel amongst yourselues , as that you can be said to haue made a Sect , since , as you haue peruerted and changed the order and Scheme of others : so Tycho Brachy hath done by yours , and others by his . Let therefore this little Mathematitian ( dread Emperour ) withdraw himselfe to his owne company . And if heereafter the fathers of our Order can draw a Cathedrall Decree from the Pope , by which it may be defined as a matter of faith : That the earth doth not moue ; & an Antahema inflicted vpon all which hold the contrary : thē perchance both the Pope which shall decree that , and Copernicus his followers , ( if they be Papists ) may haue the dignity of this place . Lucifer signified his assent ; and Copernicus , without muttering a word , was as quiet , as he thinks the sunne , when he which stood next him , entred into his place . To whom Lucifer said : And who are you ? Hee answered , Philippus Aureolus Theophrastus Paracelsus Bombast of Hohenheim . At this Lucifer trēbled , as if it were a new Exorcisme , & he thought it might well be the first verse of Saint Iohn , which is alwaics imployed in Exorcismes , and might now bee taken out of the Welsh , or Irish Bibles . But when hee vnderstood that it was but the webbe of his name , hee recollected himselfe , and raising himselfe vprig 〈◊〉 , asked what he had to say to the great Emperour Sathan , Lucifer , Belzebub , Leuiathan , Abaddon . Paracelsus replyed , It were an iniurie to thee , ô glorious Emperour , if I should deliuer before thee , what I haue done , as though al those things had not proceeded from thee , which seemed to haue bin done by me , thy organe and conduit : yet since I shal rather be thy trumpet herein , ' then mine own , some things may be vttered by me . Besides therfore that I broght all Methodicall Phisitians , and the art it selfe into so much contēpt , that that kind of phisick is almost lost ; This also was euer my prīcipal purpose , that no certaine new Art , nor fixed rules might be established , but that al remedies might be dangerously drawne from my vncertaine , ragged , and vnperfect experiments , in triall whereof , how many men haue beene made carkases ? And falling vpon those times which did abound with paradoxicall , & vnusuall diseases , of all which , the pox , which then began to rage , was almost the center and sinke ; I euer professed an assured and an easy cure thereof , least I should deterre any from their licentiousnesse . And whereas almost all poysons are so disposed and conditioned by nature , that they offend some of the senses , and so are easily discerned and auoided , I brought it to passe , that that trecherous quality of theirs might bee remoued , and so they might safely bee giuen without suspicion , and yet performe their office as strongly . All this I must confesse , I wrought by thy minerals and by thy fires , but yet I cannot dispaire of my reward , because I was thy first Minister and instrument , in these innouatiōs . By this time Ignatius had obserued a tempest risen in Lucifers countenance : for he was iust of the same temper as Lucifer , and therefore suffered with him in euery thing , and felt al his alterations . That therefore he might deliuer him from ` Paracelsus , hee said ; You must not thinke sir , that you may heere draw out an oration to the proportion of your name ; It must be confessed , that you attempted great matters , and well becomming a great officer of Lucifer , when you vndertook not onely to make a man , in your Alimbicks , but also to preserue him immortall . And it cannot be doubted , but that out of your Commentaries vpon the Scriptures , in which you were vtterly ignorant , many men haue taken occasion of erring , and thereby this kingdome much indebted to you . But must you therefore haue accesse to this secret place ? what haue you compassed , euen in Phisicke it selfe , of which wee lesuits are ignorant ? For though our Ribadenegra haue reckoned none of our Order , which hath written in Physicke , yet 〈◊〉 able and sufficient wee are in that faculty , I will bee tryed by that Pope , who hath giuen a priueledge to Iesuites to practise Phisicke , and to be present at Death-beds , a which is denyed to other Orders : for why should hee deny vs their bodies , whose soules he deliuers to vs ? and since he hath transferd vpon vs the power to practise Physick , he may instly be thought to haue transferd vpon vs the Art it selfe , by the same omnipotent Bul ; since hee which graunts the end , is by our Rules of law presumed to haue graunted all meanes necessary to that end . Let me ( dread Emperour , ) haue leaue to speake truth before thee ; These men abuse & prophane too much thy mettals , which are the bowels , and treasure of thy kingdome : For what doth Physicke profit thee ? Physicke is a sost , & womanish thing . For since no medicine doth naturally draw bloud , that science is not fit nor worthy of our study , Besides why should those things , which belong to you , bee employed to preserue frō deiseases , or to procure long life ? were it not fitter , that your brother , and colleague , the Bishop of Rome , which gouernes vpon the face of your earth , and giues dayly increase to your kingdome , should receiue from these helps and subsidies ? To him belonges all the Gold , to him all the pretious stones , conceal'd in your entrailes , wherby hee might baite and ensnare the Prince ; of the earth through their Lord , and counsellours meanes to his obedience , and to receiue his cōmandements , especially in these times , whē almost euery where his auncient rights & tributes are denied vnto him . To him belongs your Iron , and the ignobler mettals , to make engines ; To him belong your Minerals apt for poyson ; To him , the Salt-peter , and all the Elements of Gun-powder , by which he may demolish and ouerthrow Kings and Kingdomes , and Courts , and seates of Iustice. Neither doth Paracelsus truly deserue the name of an Innouator , whose doctrine , Seuerïnus and his other followers do referre to the most ancient times . Thinke therefore your selfe well satisfied , if you be admitted to gouerne in chiefe that Legion of homicide-Phisitians , and of Princes which shall be made away by poyson in the midst of their sins , and of woemen tempting by paintings and face-phisicke . Of all which sorts great numbers will daily come hither out of your Academy . Content with this sentence , Paracelsus departed ; and Machiauel succeeded , who hauing obserued Ignatius his forwardnesse , and saucinesse , and how , vncal'd , he had thrust himselfe into the office of kings Atturney , thought this stupid patience of Copernicus , and Paracelsus ( men which tasted too much of their Germany ) vnfit for a Florentine : and therefore had prouided some venemous darts , out of his Italian Arsenal , to cast against this worne souldier of Pampel● , this French-spanish mungrell , Ignatius . But when he thought better vpon it , and obserued that Lucifer euer approued whatsoeuer Ignatius sayd , he suddenly changed his purpose ; and putting on another resolution , he determined to direct his speech to Ignatius , as to the principall person next to Lucifer , as well by this meanes to sweeten and mollifie him , as to make Lucifer suspect , that by these honors , & specious titles offered to Ignatius , and entertained by him , his owne dignity might bee eclipsed , or clouded ; and that Ignatius by winning to his side , politique men , exercised in ciuill businesses , might attempt some innouation in that kingdome . Thus therefore he began to speake . Dtead Emperour , and you , his watchfull and diligent Genius , father Ignatius , Arch-chancellor of this Court , and highest Priest of this highest Synagogue ( except the primacy of the Romane Church reach also vnto this place ) let me before I descend to my selfe , a little consider , speake , and admire your stupendious wisedome , and the gouernment of this state . You may vouchsafe to remember ( great Emperour ) how long after the Nazarens death , you were forced to liue a solitarie , a barren , and an Eremiticall life : till at last ( as it was euer your fashion to imitate heauen ) out of your aboundant loue , you begot this deerely beloued sonne of yours , Ignatius , which stands at your right hand . And from both of you proceedes a spirit , whom you haue sent into the world , who triumphing both with Mitre and Crowne , gouernes your Militant Church there . As for those sonnes of Ignatius , whō either he left aliue , or were borne after his death , and your spirit , the Bishop of Rome ; how iustly & properly may they be called Equi●ocal men ? And not only Equiuocall in that sence , in which the Popes Legates , at your Nicene Coūcel were called Equiuocal , because they did agree in all their opinions , and in all their words : but especially because they haue brought into the world a new art of Equiuocation . O wonderfull , and incredible Hypercritiques , who , not out of marble fragments , but out of the secretest Records of Hell it selfe : that is , out of the minds of Lucifer , the ` Pope , and Ignatius , ( persons truly equiuocall ) haue raised to life againe the language of the Tower of Babel , 〈◊〉 long concealed , and brought vs againe frō vnderstanding one an other . For my part ( 〈◊〉 noble paire of Emperours ) that I may freely cōfesse the truth all which I haue done , where soeuer there shall be mention made of the Iesuites , can be reputed but childish ; 〈◊〉 this honor I hope will not 〈◊〉 denied me , that I brought 〈◊〉 an Alphabet , & prouided certaine Elements , & was som● kind of school maister in preparing them a way to highe● 〈◊〉 ; yet it grieu● me , and makes me ashamed that I should be ranked wit● this idle and Chymaeri● Copernicus , or this cadauero vulture , Paracelsus . I scor● that those gates , into which such men could conceiue any hope of entrance , should not voluntarily flie open to mee : yet I can better endure the rashnesse and fellowship of Paracelsus , then the other : because hee hauing beene conueniently practised in the butcheries , and mangling of men , hee had the reason to hope for fauour of the Iesuites : For I my selfe went alwaies that way of bloud , and therefore I did euer preferre the sacrifices of the Gentiles , and of the Iewes , which were performed with effusion of bloud ( whereby not only the people , but the Priests also were animated to bold enterprises ) befote the soft and wanto sacrifices of Christians . If I might haue had my choyce , I should rather haue wished , that the Romane Church had taken the Bread , then the Wine , from the people , since in the wine there is some colour , to imagine and represent blood . Neither did you , ( most Reuerend Bishop of this Dioces , Ignatius ) abhorre from this way of blood . For hauing consecrated your first age to the wars , and growne somewhat vnable to follow that course , by reason of a wound ; you did presently begin to thinke seriously of a spirituall warre , against the Church , and found meanes to open waies , euer into Kings chambers , for your executioners . Which dignitie , you did not reserue onely to your own Order , but ( though I must confesse , that the foundation , and the nourishment of this Doctrine remaines with you , and is peculiar to you , out of your infinite liberalitie , ) you haue vouchsafed sometime , to vse the hands of other men in these imploiments . And therefore as well they , who haue so often in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it in England , as they which haue brought their great purposes to effect in Fraunce , are indebted only to you for their courage and resolution . But yet although the entrance into this place may be decreed to none , but to Innouators , and to onely such of them as haue dealt in Christian businesse ; and of thē also , to those only which haue had the fortune to doe much harme , I cannot see but that next to the Iesuites , I must bee inuited to enter , since I did not onely teach those wayes , by which , thorough perfidiousnesse and dissembling of Religion , a 〈◊〉 might possesse , and vsurp● vpon the liberty of free Commonwealths ; but also 〈◊〉 arme and furnish the people with my when they were ●nder 〈◊〉 oppression , they might 〈◊〉 est conspire , and 〈◊〉 tyrant , or reuenge them 〈◊〉 of their Prince , and redeem their former losses ; so tha● from both sides , both from Prince and People , I brough● an aboundant har●est , and noble encrease to this kingdome . By this time I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lucifer to bee muc● moued with this Oration , and to incline much towards Machiauel . For he did acknowledge him to bee a kind of Patriarke , of those whom they call Lay-men . And he had long obserued , that the Clergie of Rome 〈◊〉 downe to Hell daily , easily , voluntarily , and by troupes , because they were accustomed to sinne against their consci●ence , and knowledge ; but that the Layitte sinning out of a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and negligence of 〈◊〉 the truth , did rather offend by ignorance , and 〈◊〉 . And therefore he thought himselfe bound to reward Machiauel , which had awakened 〈◊〉 drowsie and implicite Lay● to greater , and more bloody ●ndertakings . Besides this , 〈◊〉 Ignatius could not bee ●enied the place , whose ambitions and turbulencies Lucifer vnderstood very wel , he thought Machiauel a fit and necessarie instrument to oppose against him ; that so the skales beeing kept euen by their factions , hee might gouerne in peace , and two poysons mingled might doe no harme . But hee could not hide this intention from Ignatius , more subtil then the De●ill , and the verier Lucifer of the two : Therefore Ignatius rushed out , threw himselfe downe at Lucifers feet , and groueling on the ground adored him . Yet certainly , Vasques would not 〈◊〉 this idolatry , because in the shape of the 〈◊〉 hee worshipped him , whom hee accounted the true God. Here Ignatius cried and thundred out , With so great noise an horror , That had that powder taken fire , by which All the 〈◊〉 of Britaine had flowne to the Moone , It had not equalled this noise and horror . And when he was able to speak distinctly , thus hee spoke . It cannot be said ( vnspeakable Emperour ) how much this obscure Florentine hath transgressed against thee , and against the Popo thy image-bearer , ( whether the word bee accepted , as Gratian takes it , when he calles the Scriptures , Imaginarie Bookes ; or as they take it , which giue that style to them who carrie the Emperours image in the field ; ) and last of all against our Order . Durst any man before him , thinke vpon this kinde of iniurie , and calumnie , as to hope that he should be able to flatter , to catch , to entrap 〈◊〉 himselfe ? Certainely , whosoeuer flatters any man , and presents him those praises , which in his owne opinion are not due to him , thinkes him inferiour to himselfe and makes account , that he hath taken him prisoner , and triumphs ouer him . Who euer flatters , either he derides , or ( at the best ) instructs . For there may bee , euen in flattery , an honest kind of teaching , if Princes , by being told that they are already induced with all vertues necessary for their functions , 〈◊〉 thereby taught what thos● vertues are , and by a facile exhortatiō , excited to endeauo to gaine them . But was it 〈◊〉 that this fellow , should dar● eitherto deride you , or ( which is the greater iniury ) to teach you ? Can it be beleeued , that he delivers your praises from his heart , and doth not rather herein follow Gratians leuity ; who saies , That you are called Prince of the world , as a king at Chests , or as the Cardinall of Rauenna , onely by derision ? This man , whilst he liued , attributed so much to his own wit , that hee neuer thought himselfe beholden to your helps , and insinuations ; and was so farre from inuoking you , or sacrificing to you , that he did not so much as acknowledge your kingdome , nor beleeue that there was any such thing in nature , as you . I must confesse , that hee had the same opinion of God also , and therefore deserues a place here , and a better then any of the Pagan or gen●le idolaters : for , in euery idolatrie , and false worship , there is some Religion , and some peruerse simplicitie , which tastes of humilitie ; from all which , this man was very free , when in his heart he vtterly denyed that there was any God. Yet since he thought so in earnest , and beleeued that those things which hee affirmed were true , hee must not be rancked with them , which hauing beene sufficiently instructed of the true God , and beloueing him to be so , doe yet fight against him in his enemies armie . Neither ought it to be imputed to vs as a fault , that sometimes in our exorcismes wee speake ill of you , and call you Hereticke , and Drunkard , and Whisperer , and scabbed Beast , and Coniure the elements that they should not receiue you , and threaten you with Indissoluble Damnation , and torments a thousand thousand times worse then you suffer yet . For these things you know , are done out of a secret couenant and contract betweene vs , & out of Mysteries , which must not bee opened to this Neophite , who in our Synagogue is yet but amongst the Cathecumeni . Which also we acknowledge of Holy Water , and our Agnas Dei , of which you doe so wisely dissemble a feare , when they are presented to you : For certainly , if there were any true force in them , to deliuer Bodies from Diseases , soules from sinnes , and the Elements from Spirits , and malignant impressions , ( as in the verses which Vrban the fist sent with his Agnus Dei to the Emperour it is pretended . ) It had beene reason , that they should first haue exercised their force vpon those verses , and so haue purged and deliuered them , if not from Heresie , yet from Barbarousnesse , and solecismes ; that Heretiques might not iustly say , there was no truth in any of them , but onely the last ; which is , That the least peece which thēce doth fall , Will doe one as much good as all . And though our Order haue aduentured further in 〈◊〉 then the rest , yet that must be attributed to a speciall priuiledge , by which wee haue leaue to question any possessed person , of what matters we will ; wheras all other Orders are miserably bound to the present matter , and the businesse then in hand . For , though I do not beleeue , that either from your selfe , or 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 the Pope , any such priuiledge is issued ; yet our Cotton deserues to be praised , who being questioned , how he durst propose certaine seditious Interrogatories to a possessed person , to deliuer himselfe , 〈◊〉 such a priuiledge ; and with an vn-heard-of boldnesse , and a new kind of falsifying , did ( in a manner ) counterfeit Lucifers hand and seale , since none but he onely could giue this priuiledge : But , if you consider vs out of this liberty in Exorcismes , how humble and seruile we are towards you , the Relations of Peru testisie inough , where it is recorded , that when one of your angels at midnight appeared to our Bareena alone in his chamber , hee presently rose out of his chaire , and gaue him the place , whom he professed to bee farre worthier thereof , then he was . But to proceed now to the iniuries , which this fellow hath done to the Bishop of Rome , although very much might be spoken , yet by this alone , his disposition may bee sufficiently discerned , that hee imputes to the Pope , vulgar and popular sinnes , farre vnworthy of his greatnesse . Weake praising , is a kind of Accusing , and wee detract from a mans honour , if when wee praise him for small things , and would 〈◊〉 to haue said all , we conceale greater . Perchāce this man had seen some of the Catalogues of Refer● Cases , which euery yeare the Popes encrease , and he might thinke , that the Popes did therefore reserue these sinnes to themselves , that they only might commit them . But either hee is ignorant , or iniurious to them . For , can they bee thought to haue taken away the libertie of sinning from the people , who do not onely suffer men to keepe Concubines , but sometimes doe commaund them ? who make S. Peter beholden to the stewes , for part of his reuenue : and who excuse women from the infamous name of whore , till they haue deliuered thēselues ouer to 23000 men . The Professors of which Religion teach , that Vniuersitie men , which keep whores in their chambers , may not be expeld for that , because it ought to be presumed before hand , that schollers will not li●e without them . Shal he be thought to haue a purpose of deterring others frō sinne , which prouides so well for their security , that he teaches , that he may dispense in all the commaundements of the second Table , & in all moral law , and that those commandements of the second table can neither be called Principles , nor Conclusions , necessarily deduced frō Principles ? And therefore , ( as they euer loue that manner of teaching ) hee did illustrate his Rule with an Example , & dispensed in a mariage between Brother and Sister , and hath hoorded vp so many Indulgēcies in one barne , the citie of Rome , that it is easie for any man in an houre , or two , to draw out Pardons inough for 100000 yeares . How cleare a witnesse of this liberality is Leo 10 ? who only for rehearsing once the Lords praier , and thrise repeating the name of Icsu ( bee it spoken heere without horrour ) hath giuen 3000 yeares indulg● . How profuse a Steward or Auditor was Boniface , who acknowledges so many Indulgences to be in that one Church of Lateran , that none but God can nūber them ? Besides these , plenary Indulgences are giuen , not only to the Franciscans themselues , but to their Parents also : and to any which dies in their habit ; and to any which desire that they may do so ; and to those who are wrapped in it after death , though they did not desire it ; and fiue yeares Indulgence to those who doe but kisse it . And at last , Clement 7. by a priuiledge first giuen to one Order , ( which since is communicated to our Order , as the priuiledge of all other Orders are ) gaue to any who should but visite a place belonging to them , or any other place , if hee could not come thither : or if he could come to no such place , yet if he had but a desire to it , All indulgences which had beene graunted , or heereafter should be graunted in the universal world . And though it be true , that if in any of these Indulgences a certaine sum of money were limited to bee giuen ( as for the most part it is ; ) a poore man , which could not giue that money , though he were neuer so contrite for his sins , could haue no benefit thereby : and though Gerson durst call those Indulgences foolish , and superstitious , which gaue 20000. yeares pardon for rehearsing one praier , yet they do aboundantly testifie the Popes liberall disposition , and that he is not so couetous in reseruing sinnes to himselfe ; But if perchance once in an hundred yeares , some one of the 〈◊〉 of the people be put to death for Sodomy ; and that , not so much for the offence , as for vsurping the right of the Ecclesiastique Princes , wee must not much lament nor grudge at that , since it is onely done to discontinue , and interrupt a praescription , to gaine which Title , the Layety hath euer beene very forward against the Clergie : for euen in this kinde of his delicacies , the Pope is not so reserued and couetous , but that he allowes a taste thereof to his Cardinals , whom you once called Carpidineros , ( by an elegancy proper onely to your Secritaries , the Monkes ) in an Epistle which you writ to one of that Colledge : For since , the Cardinals are so compacted into the Pope and so made his owne body : That it is not lawfull for them , without licence first obtained from him , to be let bloud in a Feuer , what may be denied vnto them ? Or what kind of sin is likely to be left out of their glorious priuiledges , which are at least 200 ? Which Order the Pope can no more remove out of the Ecclesiastique Hierarchy , then hee can Bishops ; both because Cardinals were instituted by God , and because the Apostles themselves were Cardinals before they were Bishops . Whom also in their creation he stiles his brothers , and Princes of the world , & Co-iudges of the whole earth : and to 〈◊〉 all : That there are so many Kings as there are Cardinals . O fearefull body ; and as in many other things , so in this especialy mōstrous , that they are not able to propagate their species : For all the Cardinals in a vacacy are not able to make one Cardinal more . To these men certainly the Pope doth no more grudge the plurality of sins , then he doth of Bonafices . And he hath beene content , that euen Borgia shoud enioy this dignity , if hee hath heaped vp , by his ingenious wickednesse , more sorts of sins in one Act , then ( as far as I know ) as any the Popes thē selues haue attempted : For he did not only giue the full reine to his licentiousnesse , but raging with a second ambition , hee would also change the Sex. Therein also his stomacke was not towardes young beardlesse boyes , nor such greene fruit : for hee did not thinke , that hee went farre inough from the right Sex , except hee had a manly , a reuerend , and a bearded Venus . Neither staied he there ; but his witty lust proceeded further : yet he sollicited not the Minions of the Popes ; but striuing to equall the licentiousnesse of Sodomits , which would haue had the Angels ; to come as neare them as hee could , hee tooke a Cleargy-man , one of the portion and lot of the Lord : and so made the maker of God , a Priest subiect to his lust ; nor did hee seeke him out in a Cloyster , or Quire ; but that his Venus might bee the more monstrous , hee would haue her in a Mitre . And yet his prodigious lust was not at the height ; as much as hee could he added : and hauing found a 〈◊〉 , a Cleargy-man , a Bishop , he did not sollicite him with entreaties , & rewards , but rauished him by force . Since then the Popes doe , out of the fulnesse of their power , come to those kindes of sinne , which haue neither Example nor Name , in somuch that Pope Paulus Venetus , which vsed to paint himselfe , & desired to seeme a woman , was called the Goddesse Cibele ( which was not without mysterie , since , prostitute boyes are sacred to that Goddesse , ) and since they do not graunt ordinarily that liberty of practising sinnes , till they haue vsed their owne right and priuiledge of Preuention and Anticipation , This pratling fellow Machiauel doth but treacherously , and dishonestly preuaricate , and betraie the cause , if hee thinke hee hath done inough for the dignity of the Popes , when he hath affoorded to them sins common to all the world . The transferring of Empires , rhe ruine of Kingdomes , the Excommunications , and depositions of Kings , & deuastations by fire and sword , should haue bene produced as their marks & characters : for though the examples of the Popes trāsferring the Empire , which our men so much stand vpon , bee not indeede true , nor that the anciēt Popes practised any such thing ; yet since the states-men of our Order , wiser thē the rest , haue found how much this Temporal iurisdictio ouer Princes , cōduces to the growth of the Church , they haue perswaded the Popes , that this is not only lawfull for them , but often practised heeretofore : And therefore they prouide , that the Canons and Histories bec detorted to that opinion for though one of our Order doe weaken that famous Canon , Nos sanctorum , which was vsed still to bee produced for this doctrine , yet hee did it then , when the King of Great 〈◊〉 was to bee mollisied and sweetned towardes vs , and the lawes to bee mitigated , and when himselfe had put on the name Eudamon . But let him returne to his true state , and professe himselfe a Cacod●mon , & he will bee of our opinion . In which respect also wee may pardon our Cudsemi● his rashnesse , whē he denies the English natiō to be heratiques , because they remain● in a perpetuall succession of Bishops : For herein these men haue thought it fit , to follow , in their practise , that Translation , which reades the words of Paul : Serue the time , and not that which saies : Serue the Lord. As for the iniury which this petty companion hath offered to our Order , since in our wrongs , both yours , and the Popes Maiesty is wounded ; since to vs , as to your Dictators , both you haue giuen that large and auncient Commission : That wee should take care that the state take no harme , we cannot doubt of our reuenge : yet this aboue all the rest , doth especially vexe me , that when he calls me P●elate , and Bishop , ( names which wee so much abhorre and detest ) I know well , that out of his inward malignity , hee hath a relation to Bellarmines , and Tolets sacrilegious Vow-breaking ambitiōs , by which they imbraced the Cardinalship , and other Church-dignities : but heerein this poore fellow , vnacquainted with our affaires , is deceiued , being ignorant , that these men , by this act of beeing thus incorporated into the Pope are so much the neerer to their Center and finall happinesse , this chamber of Lucifer , and that by the breach of a vow , which thē selues thought iust , they haue got a new title therunto : For the Cardinalship is our Martyrdome : & though not many of our Order , haue had that strength , that they haue beene such Martyrs , and that the Popes themselues haue beene pleased to transferre this persecutiō into the other Orders , who haue had more Cardinals then wee ; yet without doubt , for such of ours which haue had so much courage , new Crownes , and new Garlands , appropriate to our Martyrs , are prepared for them in this their Heauen ; because , being inabled by greater meanes , they are fitter for greater mischiefes . Wee therefore lament the weaknesse of our Laynez , & our B●rgia , who refused the Cardinalship offered by Paulus 4. & Iulius 3 ; ( for in this place and this meeting it is vnfit to say they did so ) euen amongst the auncient Romans , when they sacrificed to you those sacrifices , which offered any resistance , were euer reputed vnaccepted : And therefore our Bellarmine deserues much praise , who finding a new Genius and courage in his new Cardinalship , set out his Retractations , & corrected all those places in his workes , which might any way bee interpreted in the fauour of Princes . But let vs passe ouer all these things : for wee vnderstand one 〈◊〉 well inough ; and let vs more particularly consider those things , which this man , who pretends to exceed all Auncient and Moderne States-men , boasts to haue beene done by him . Though truly no man will easily beleeue , that hee hath gone sarr in any thing , which did so tire at the beginning , or mid-way , that hauing seene the Pope , and knowne him , yet could neuer come to the knowledge of the Diuell . I know what his excuse and escape wil be : that things must not be extended insinitly ; that wee must consist and arrest somewhere , and that more meanes & instruments ought not to be admitted , where the matter may be dispatched by fewer . When therfore he was sure that the Bishop of Rome was the cause of all mischiefe , and the first mouer therof , he chose rather to settle & determine in him , then by acknowledging a Di●el to induce a new tyrany , and to be driuen to confesse , that the Pope had vsurped vpon the diuels right , which opinion , if any man bee pleased to maintaine , we do not forbid him● but yet it must be an argumēt to vs of no very nimble wit , if a man do so admire the Pope , that he leaue out the Diuell , and so worship the Image , without relation to the Prototipe and first patterne . But besides this , how idle , and how very nothings they are , which he hath shoueld together in his bookes , this makes it manifest , that some of euery Religion , and of euery profession , haue risen vp against him , and no man attempted to defend him : neither doe I say this , because I thinke his doctrine the worse for that , but it is therefore the lesse artificially c●rried , and the lesse able to worke those endes to which it is directed . For our parts wee haue not proceeded so : For wee haue dished & dressed our precepts in these affaired , with such cunning , that when our owne men produce them to ensnare and establish our puples , then we put vpon them the maiesty and reuerence of the Doctrine of the Church , and of the common opinion : But when our aduersaries alleadge thē , either to cast enuy vpon vs , or to deterre the weaker sort , then they are content with a lower roome , and vouchsafe to step aside into the ranck of priuate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . And the Canons themselues are with vs sometimes glorious , in their mitres & pontificall habits , & sound nothing but meere Diuine resolutions out of the Chaire it selfe , and so haue the sorce of Oracles ; somtimes we say they are ragged & lame , & do but whisper with a doubtfull and vncertaine murmure , a hollow cloistral , or an eremitical voice , & so haue no more authority , then those poore men which writ them : sometimes we say they were but rashly thrown into the peoples ears out of pulpits , in the Homilies of fathers ; sometimes that they were deriued out of such Councels as suffered abortion , and were del●uered of their children , which are their Canons , before inanimation , which is the Popes assent , or out of such Councels , as are now discontinued and dead , ( howsoeuer they remained long time in vse and liuely & in good state of health ) and therefore cannot be thought sit to be vsed now , or applyed in ciuil businesses ; sometimes wee say the Popes voyce is in them all by his approbation ; sometimes that onely the voyce of those authors , from whom they are taken , speakes in them . And acordingly we deliuer diners and various ` Phylosophy vpon our Gratian , who compiled them ; sometimes we allow him the honour and dignity of Diamonds and the nobler sort of stones , which haue both their cleerenesse , and their firmenesse fromthis , that that they are compacted of lesse parts , and atomes , then others are : and so is Grat●ian ; whom for the same cause , sometimes we account but a hil of many sands cast together , and very 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 any foundation . I must confesse , that the fathers of our Order , out of a youthfull siercenesse , which made them dare and vndertake any thing ( for our order was scarce at yeares at that time ) did amisse in inducing the Councell of Trent to establish certaine . Rules & Definitions , 〈◊〉 which it might not be lawfull to depart : for indeed there is no remedy , but that sometimes we must depart frō them : nor can it be dissembled , that both the writers of our Order , and the Dominicans haue departed from them in that great war and Tragedy lately raised at Rome , about Grace & Free-wil . For it is not our purpose , that the writings of our men should be so ratified , that they may not be changed , so that they bee of our Order which change them : so by the same liberty , which 〈◊〉 Ioannes hath taken in deliuering the King of Britaine frō the danger of Deposition ; ( because as yet no sentence is giuen against him ) and also frō many other Canons , which others thinke may iustly bee discharged against him , it will be as lawfull for vs , when that kingdome shal be inough stupified with this our Opin̄ , to restore those Canons to their former vigor , and to awake that state out of her Lethergy , either with her owne heat , intestine warre , or by some Medicine , drawne frō other places : for Princes haue all their securities frō our indulgence , and from the slacke & gentle interpretatiō of the Canōs : they are but priuileges , which since they are deriued , & receiue life from vs , they may be by vs diminished , reuoked , & anulled : for as it was lawfull for Mariana to depart from the doctrine of the 〈◊〉 of Constance , so it was lawfull for Cotton to depart from 〈◊〉 which , notwithstāding , wee would haue onely lawfull for our Order , to whō it is giuen to know times , and secrets of state : for we see the Sorbonist● themselues , ( which may seeme to haue an Aristocratical Papacie amongst thēselues ) though they laboured to destroy the doctrine of 〈◊〉 , did yet wisely forbeare to name him , or any other Iesuit , which was a modesty that I did not hope for at their hands ; since , before I I dyed , they made one Decree against 〈◊〉 but yet therein , I thinke some what may bee attributed to my patience , & 〈◊〉 ; who knowing their strength , and our owne infancy forbad all of my Order to make any answere to that ` Decree of theirs : neither were we so Herculean as to offer to strangle Serpents in our cradle . But yet since after that time , they haue beene often prouoked by our men : ( for I gaue not so iron a Rule & Precepts to my Disciples , as Francis did to his who would not haue his Rule applyed to times & to new occasions ) certainly they might haue bin excused , if they had beene at this time sharper against vs. And if the Parliament of Paris thought it not fit to carry the matter so modestly in their Arrest against Mariana , but made both the Booke , and the Doctrine , and the Man , infamous : What should wee say more of it , but that it is a Gyant , and a wilde beast , which our men could neuer tame : for still it cryes and howles , The Pope is bound to proceede lawfully , and Canonically : and this they malitiously interprete of their owne lawes , and of auncient Canons , which they hope to bring into vse againe , by an insensible way of Arrest , and Sentences in that Court. This then is the point of which wee accuse Machiuell , that he carried not his Mine so safely , but that the enemy perceiued it still . But wee , who haue receiued the Church to be as a ship , do freely saile in the deep sea ; we haue an anchor , but wee ha●e not cast it yet , but keepe it euer in our power , to cast it , and weigh it at our pleasure . And we know well enough , that as to sailing shippes , so to our sailing Church , all rocks , all promontories , all firme and fast places are dangerous , and threaten shipwracke , and therefore to bee auoyded , and liberty and sea-roome to bee affected ; yet I doe not obstinatly say , that there is nothing in Machiuels commentary , which may bee of vse to this Church . Certainely there is very much ; but wee are not men of that pouerty , that wee neede begge from others , nor dignify those things with our prayers , which proceede not from our selues . The Senate of Rome gaue vs heeretofore a noble example of this temperance and abstinence , which therefore refused to place Christ amongst their gods , because the matter was proposed by the Emperour , and begunne not in themselues . As for that particular , wherein Machiauel vseth especially to glory ; which is , that he brought in the liberty of dissembling , and lying , it hath neither foundation nor colour : For not onely Plato , and other fashioners of Common - 〈◊〉 , allowed the libertie of lying , to Magistrates , & to Physicians ; but we also cōsidring the fathers of the Church , Origen , Chrysostome , Hierom , haue not onely found that doctrine in them , but wee haue also deliuered them from all imputation , & reprehension by this euasion : That it was lawfull for them to maintaine that opinion , till some definition of the Church had established the contrarie . Which certainely , ( though this should not be so openly spoken of ) as yet was neuer done . But yet wee haue departed from this doctrine of free lying , though it were receiued in practise , excused by the Fathers , strengthened by examples of 〈◊〉 & Angels , in the Scriptures , and so almost established by the law of 〈◊〉 , and Nature ; onely for this reason , because we were not the first Authors of it . But we haue supplied this losse with another doctrine , lesse suspitious ; and yet of as much vse for our Church ; which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , and Mixt 〈◊〉 . The libertie therefore of lying , is neither new , not safe as almost all Machiauells precepts are so stale and obsol●te , that our Serarius vsing I must confesse his lesuiticall liberty of w●lde anticipation , did not doubt to call Herod , who liued so long before Machiuell , a Machiauellian . But that at one blow wee may cut off all his reasons , & all his hopes , this I affirme , this I pronounce ; that all his bookes , and all his deedes , tend onely to this , that thereby a way may be prepared to the ruine & destructiō of that part of this Kingdome , which is established at Rome : for what else doth hee endeauor or go about , but to change the forme of comon-wealth , and so to depriue the people ( who are a soft , a liquid and ductile mettall , and apter for our impressions ) of all their liberty ; & hauing so destroyed all ciuility & re-publique , to reduce all states to Monarchies ; a name which in secular states , wee doe so much abhor , ( I cannot say it without teares , ) but I must say it , that not any one Monarch is to be found , which either hath not withdrawne himselfe wholy frō our kingdome , or wounded & endamadged in some weighty point ; hereupon our Cotton confesses , that the authority of the Pope is incomparably lesse then it was , and that now the Christiā Church , ( which can agree to none but the 〈◊〉 , ) is but a diminutiue . And herevpon also it is , that the Cardinal , who were wont to meete oftner , meete now but once in a weeke , because the businesses of the Court of Rome growe fewer . To forbeare therefore mentioning of the Kings of Britaine , and Denmarke , and the other Monarkes of the first sort , which haue vtterly cast off Rome ; euen in France , our enemies are so much encreased , that they equal vs almost in number : and for their strength , they haue this aduantage aboue vs , that they agree within themselues , and are at vnity with their neighbour Resourmed Churches ; whereas our men , which call themselues Catholick there , doe so much differ from the Romane Catholick , that they do not onely preferre Councels , but euen the king , before the Pope , and euermore oppose those their two great Gyants , Gog and Magog , their Parliament of Paris , and their Colledge of Sorbon , against all our endeauours . Besides all this , we languish also miserably in Spaine , where Cleargy men , if they breake their fealty to their Lord , are accused of treason ; where Ecclesiasticall persons are subject to secular 〈◊〉 ment , and , if they be sacrilegious , are burnt by the Ordinarie Magistrate ; which are doctrines and practises , contrary , and dangerous to vs. And though they will seeme to haue giuen almost halfe the kingdome to the church , and so to haue diuided equally ; yet those Graunts are so infected , with pensions , and other burdens , by which the kings seruants , and the younger sons of great persons are maintained , that this greatnesse of the Church there is rather a dropsie , then a sound state of health , established by welconcocted nourishment , and is rather done , to cast an Eouy vpon the Church , then to giue any true Maiestie to it . And euen in vsurping Ec●siasticall ●sdiction , the kings of Spaine haue not onely exceeded the kings of Fraunce , but also of Britany . For ( says Baronius of that king ) there is nowrisen vp a new Head , a 〈◊〉 , and a wonder . He Excommunicates , and he Absolues : And he practiseth this power euen against Bishops , and Cardinals : He stops Appeales , and he acknowledges no superiority 〈◊〉 the sea of Rome , but 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 of Preuention : And therefore , the name Monarch , is a hateful and execrable name to vs. Against which , Baronius hath thundred with such violence , such fiercenesse , and such bitternesse , that I could hardly adde any thing thereunto , if I should speake ( vnspeakable Emperour ) with thine owne tongue : For he cals it an Adulterine name , and a Tower of Babel , and threatens destruction to that king ( though himselfe were his subiect ) except he forbeare the name . In the meane time , he resolues him to be a Tyran● , and pronounces him to stand yearely Excommunicate by the Bulla 〈◊〉 . Neither doth he offer to desend himselfe with any other excuse , when a Cardinall reprehended his fiercenes towards the king , then this ; 〈◊〉 Imperions zeale , hath no power to spare God himselfe . And yet he confesseth , that this zeale was kindled by the Popes speciall commaund , and by his Oath taken , as Cardinall . Neither hath our Bellarmine almost any other cause of aduauncing Monarchicall gouernmēt so much as he doth , then thereby to remoue all secular men from so great a dignitie , and to reserue it only to the Church . It was therfore well done of that Rebullus ( who now begins to bee knowne in this state ) when hauing surfeited with Calumnies against the French Church , and her Ministers , he hath dared of late to draw his pen , and to ioyne battell against a most puissant forraine Prince : hee did well ( I say ) and fitly , when hee called Bellarmine and Baronius , The sword and buckler of the Romane Church . And I cannot choose but thanke him for affoording the Title of Sword to our Order ; as well , because after so many expositions of those words , ( Behold , heere are two 〈◊〉 ) which our side hath gathered , to establish a temporall Iurisdiction in the Pope , and which our Aduersaries haue remoued , worne out , or scorned , this man hath relieued vs with a new , and may seeme to intend by the two swords , the Popes Excommunications , and the Iesuites 〈◊〉 , and King-killings ; as also because he hath reserued to our Order that soueraigne dignity , that as God himselfe was pleased to defend his Paradice with fire and sword , so we stand watchfull vpon the borders of our Church , not onely prouided , as that Cherubin was with sire and sword , but with the later inuention of Gunpowder ; about the first inuentour whereof I wonder , why Antiquaries should contend , whether it were the Diuell or a Frier , since that may be all one . But as ( O vnspeakable Emperour ) you haue almost in all things endeuoured to imitate God : so haue you most throughly performed it in vs ; For when God attempted the Reformation of his Church , it became you also to reforme yours . And accordingly by your Capuchins , you did reforme your Franciscans ; which , before we arose , were your chiefest labourers , and workemen : and after , you Reformed your Capuchins , by your Recolets . And when you perceiued that in the Church of God , some men proceeded so farre in that Reformation , that they endeuoured to draw out , not onely all the peccant and dangerous humours , but all her beautie , and exteriour grace and Ornament , and cuen her vitall spirits , with her corrupt bloud , & so induce a leannesse , and il-fauourednes vpon her , and thought to 〈◊〉 a rigid coldnesse with a 〈◊〉 , you also were pleased to follow that Example , and so , in vs , did Reforme , and awaken to higher enterprise , the dispositions as well of the Circumcellions , as of the Assassins : for we do not limit our selues in that lowe degree of the Circumcellions , when we vrge and prouoke ohers to put vs to death ; nor of the Assassins which were hired to kill some Kings , which passed through their quarter : for we exceed them both , because wee doe these things voluntarily , for nothing , & euery where . And as wee will bee exceeded by none , in the thing it selfe : so to such things as may seeme mysticall and significant , wee oppose mysticall things . And so , least that Canon ; That no Clergy-man should weare a knife with a point , might seeme to concerne vs , by some prophetical relation , we in our Rules haue opposed this precept : That our knife be often whetted , & so kept in an apt readines for all vses : for our diuination lies in the cōtemplation of entrails ; in which art we are thus much more subtile then those amongst the old Romans , that wee consider not the entrails of Beasts , but the entrails of souls , in confessions , and the entrails of Princes , in treasons ; whose hearts wee do not beleeue to be with vs , till we see them : let therefore this pratling Secretary hold his tōgue , and be content that his booke be had in such reputation , as the world affoords to an Ephemerides , or yearely Almanack , which being accōmodated to certaine places , & certaine times , may be of some short vse in some certaine place : and let the Rules and precepts of his disciples , like the Canons of prouincial Councels bee of force there , where they were made , but onely ours which pierce , and passe through all the world , retaine the strength and vigour of Vniuersall Councels . Let him enioy som honourable place amongst the Gentiles ; but abstaine frō all of our sides : neither when I say , Our side , doe I only meane Moderne men : for in all times in the Romane Church there haue bene Friers which haue farr exceeded Machiauel . Truely I thought this Oration of Ignatius very long : and I began to thinke of my body which I had so long abandoned , least it should putrifie , or grow mouldy , or bee buried ; yet I was loath to leaue the stage , till I saw the play ended : And I was in hope , that if any such thing should befall my body , the Iesuits , who work Miracles so familiarly , & whose reputation I was so careful of in this matter , would take compassion vpon me , and restore me againe . But as I had sometimes obserued Feathers or strawes swimme on the watersface , Brought to the bridge , where through a narrow place The water passes , throwne backe , and dela●d ; And hauing daunc'd a while , and nimbly plai'd Vpon the watry circles , Then haue bin By the streames liquid snares , and iawes , suck'd in And suncke into the wombe of that s●olne bourne , Leaue the beholder desperate of returne : So I saw Machiauel often put forward , and often thrust back , and at last vanish . And looking earnestly vpon Lucifers 〈◊〉 , I perceiued him to bee affected towardes Ignatius , as Princes , who though they enuy and grudge , that their great Officers should haue such immoderate meanes to get wealth ; yet they dare not complaine of it , least thereby they should make them odious and contemptible to the people : so that Lucifer now suffered a new Hell : that is , the danger of a Popular Diuell , vaine-glorious , and inclined to innouations there . Therefore he determined to withdraw himselfe into his inward chamber , and to admit none but Ignatius : for he could not exclude him , who had deserued so well ; neither did hee thinke it safe to stay without , & giue him more occasiōs to amplifie his owne worth , & vnder-value all thē there in publique , and before so many vulgar Diuels . But as hee rose , a whole army of soules besieged him . And all which had inuented any new thing , euen in the smallest matters , thronged about him , and importuned an admission . Euen those which had but inuented new attire for woemen , & those whom Pancirollo hath recorded in his Commentaries for inuention of Porcellandishes , of Spectacles , of Quintans , of stirrups , and of Cauiari , thrust themselues into the troupe . And of those , which pretended that they had squared the circle , the nūber was infinite . But Ignatius scattered all this cloud quickly , by commaunding , by chiding , by deriding , and by force & violence . Amongst the rest , I was sory to see him vse Peter Aretine so ill as he did : For though Ignatius told him true when he boasted of his licentious pictures , that because he was not much learned , hee had left out many things of that kind , with which the ancient histories & poëmes abound ; and that therefore Aretine had not onely not added any new inuention , but had also taken away all courage and spurres frō youth , which would rashly trust , and relie vpon his diligence , and seeke no further , & 〈◊〉 loose that infinite & precious treasure of Antiquitie . He added moreouer , that though Raderus , and others of his Order , did vse to gelde Poets , and other Authors : ( and heere I could not choose but wonder , why they haue not gelded their Vulgar Edition , which in some places hath such obscene words as the Hebrew tongue , which is therefore also called Holy , doth so much abhorre , that no obscene things can be vttered in it ) insomuch , that ( as one of them very subtilly notes ) the starre of Venus is very seldome called by that name in the Scripture : for how could it be , the word being not Hebrew ? yet ( said hee ) our men doe not geld them to that purpose , that the memory thereof should bee abolished ; but that when themselues had first tried , whether Tiberius his Spintria , & Martialis symple●ma , and others of that kinde , were not rather Chimeraes , & speculations of luxuriant wits , then things certaine & constant , and such as might bee reduced to an Art and methode in licentiousnes : for Iesuits neuer con● thēselues with the Theory in thing , but straight proceed to practise ) they might after communicate them to their owne Disciples and Nouitiates : for this Church is fruitfull in producing Sacraments ; and being now loaded with Diuine sacraments , it produces Morall sacraments . In which , as in the diuine , it bindes the Layety to one species ; but they reserue to themselues the diuers formes , and the secrets and mysteries in this matter , which they finde in the Authors whom they geld . Of which kind I thinke they giue a little glimmering and intimation , when in the life of their last made Goddesse , Francisca Romana , they say : that the bed where shee lay with her husband , was a perpetuall Martyrdome to her , and a shop of miracles . But for all this , since Aretine was one , who by a long● custome of libellous & contumelious speaking against Princes , had got such a habit , that at last he came to diminish and dis-esteeme God himselfe . I wonder truly , that this Arch-Iesuite , though hee would not admit him to any eminent place in his Triumphant Church , should deny him an office of lower estimation : For truly to my thinking , he might haue beene fit , either to serue Ignatius , as maister of his pleasures , or Lucifer as his Crier : for whatsoeuer Lucifer durst think , this man durst speake . But Ignatius , who thought himselfe sufficient for all vses , thrust him away , and when he offered vpward , offered his staffe at him : Nor did he vse Christopher Columbus with any better respect ; who hauing found all waies in the earth , & sea open to him , did not feare any difficulty in Hell , but when hee offered to enter , Ignatius staid him , & said : You must remember , sir , that if this kingdome haue got any thing by the discouery of the West Indies , al that must be attributed to our Order : for if the opinion of the Dominicans had preuailed , That the inhabitants should be reduced , onely by preaching and without violence , certainely their 200000 of men would scarce in so many ages haue beene brought to a 150 which by our meanes was so soone performed . And if the law , made by Ferdinando , onely against Canibals ; That all which would not bee Christians should bee bondslaues , had not beene extended into other Prouinces , wee should haue lacked men , to digg vs out that benefite , which their countries affoord . Except we when wee tooke away their old Idolatrie , had recompenced them with a new one of ours ; except we had obtruded to those ignorant and barbarous people , sometimes naturall things , sometimes artificiall , and counterfeit , in steed of Miracles ; & except we had ben alwaies ready to conuey , & to apply this medicine made of this pretious Americā drug , vnto the Princes of Europe , & their Lords , & Counsellours , the prof●te by the onely discouery of these places ( which must of necessity bee referred to fortune ) would haue beene very little ; yet I praise your perseuerance , and your patience ; which since that seemes to be your principall vertue ) you shall haue good occasion to exercise heere , when you remaine in a lower and remoter place , then you thinke belongs to your merits . But although Lucifer being put into a heate , and almost smothered with this troupe and deluge of pretenders , seemed to haue admitted Ignatius , as his Lieutenant , or Legat a latere , and trusted him with an absolute power of doing what hee would , yet he quickly spied his owne errour , and danger thereby . He began to remember how forcibly they 〈◊〉 to vrge the Canon Alius ; by which the king of Fraunce is sayd to haue beene deposed , not for his wickednesse , but for his infirmity , and vnfitnesse to gouerne : And that kings do forfeit their dignity , if they giue them selues to other matters , and leaue the gouernment of the State to their officers . Therefore Lucifer thought it time for him to enter into the businesse , least at last Ignatius should prescribe therein ; by which title of prescription he well knew , how much the Church of Rome doth aduaunce and defend it selfe against other Princes . And though he seemed very thankfull to Ignatius , for his deliuery from this importunate company , yet when he perceiued , that his scope and purpose was , to keepe all others out , he thought the case needed greater consideration ; For though he had a confidence in his owne Patriarkes , which had long before possest that place , and in whose company ( as an Abbot said to the Diuell , who after long intermission , now tempted him ) hee was growne old , and do●bted not but that they would defend their right , and oppose themselues against any innouation , which Ignatius should practise , yet if none but hee in a whole age should bee brought in , hee was afraid , that this singularity would both increase his courage and spirit , and their reuerence , and respect towards him . Casting therefore his eyes into euery corner , at last a great way off , hee spied ` Phillip Nerius : who acknowledging in his owne particular no especiall merit towardes this kingdome , forbore to presse neere the gate ; But Lucifer called to his remembrance , that Nerius and all that Order , of which hee was the Author , which is called congregatio Oratorij , were erected , aduaunced , and dignisyed by the Pope , principally to this end , that , by their incessant Sermons to the people , of the liues of Saints and other Ecclesiastique Antiquities , they might get a new reputation , and so the torrent , and generall superstition towards the Iesuits , might grow a little remisser , and luke-warme : for at that time the Pope himselfe beganne to bee afraid of the Iesuites , for they begunne to publish their Paradox of Confession and absolution to bee giuen by letters , and Messengers , and by that meanes to draw the secrets of all Princes onely to themselues ; And they had tried and sollicited a great Monarch , who hath manie designes vpon Italy , against the Pope , & deliuered to that prince diuerse articles , for the reforming of him . Now the Pope and Lucifer loue euer to follow one anothers example : And therefore that which the one had done in the middle world , the other attempted in the lower . Hereupō he called for Philip Nerius , and gaue him many euidences of a good inclination towards him . But Nerius was too stupid , to interprete them aright . Yet Ignatius spied them , and before Lucifer should declare himselfe any further , or proceed too farre herein , least after he were farre engaged , there should be no way , to auert or withdraw him from his owne propositions ( for he saw there must be respect had of his honour and constancy ) hee thought it fittest to oppose now at the beginning . He sayd therfore , that he now perceiued , that Lucifer had not bene altogether so much conuersant with Philip as with the Iesuits , since he knew not , how much Philip had euer professed himselfe an enemy to him . a For he did not onely deny all visions , and apparitions , b And commaunded one to spit in Maries face , when she appeared againe , because he thought it was the Diuell ; c And droue away an other that came to tempt a sicke man , in the shape of a Phisition ; d And was hardly drawne to beleeue any possessings ; but e when three Diuels did meete him in the way , to afright him , he neither thought them worthy of any Exorcisme , nor so much as the signe of the Crosse , but meerely went by them , as though he scorned to look at thē , & so despighted thē with that negligēce . It may be that hee hath drawne others into Religion , but himselfe remained then in the Layety ; in so much as I remember , that f I vsed to call him , The Saints Bell , that hangs without , and cals others into the Church . g Neither doe they which follow this Order , bind themselues with any vow or oath ; Neither do I know any thing for which this h kingdome is beholding to him , but that he moued Baronius to write his Annals . To all this Nerius sayde nothing , as though it had beene spoken of some body else . Without doubt , either he neuer knew , or had forgot that he had done those things which rhey write of him . But Lucifer himselfe tooke the boldnesse ( hauing with some difficultio got Ignatius leaue ) to take Nerius his part : and proceeded so farre , that he aduentured to say , that Baronius , Bozius , and others , which proceeded out of the Hyue of Nerius , had vsed a more free , open , and hard fashion against Princes , and better prouided for the Popes Direct Iurisdiction vpon all Kingdomes , and more stoutly defēded it , then they ; which vndertaking the cause more tremblingly , then becomes the Maiestie of so great a businesse , adhered to ` Bellarmines sect , and deuised such crooked wayes , and such perplexed intanglings , as by reason of the various , and vncertaine circumstances , were of no vse : And that whatsoeuer Nerius his schollers had performed , must be attributed to him , as the fruit to the roote . Ignatius perceiuing that Lucifer vndertooke all offices for Nerius , and became Iudge , Aduocate , and witnesse , pursuing his former resolution , determined to interrupt him , least when hee had enlarged himselfe in Nerius commendation , hee should thereby bee bound to a reward . He therefore cried out , What hath Nerius done ? what hath he , or his followers put in execution ? haue they not euer bene onely exercised in speculations , and in preparatory doctrines ? Are these bookes which are written of the Iurisdiction of the Pope , to any better vse then Phisitians Lectures of diseases , and of Medicines ? whilest these Receits lie hid in Phisitians bookes , and no body goes to the Patient ; no body applies the medicine to the disease , what good , what profit comes by all this ? what part ; what member of this languishing body haue they vndertaken ? In what Kingdome haue they corrected these humours , which offend the Pope , either by their Incision or cauterising ? what state haue they cut vp into an ●natomy ? what Sceletō haue they prouided for the instruction of Posterity ? Do Do they hope to cure their diseases , by talking and preaching , as it were with charmes and enchantments ? If Nerius shall bee thought worthy of this Honour , and this place , because out of his schollers writings something may be gleaned , which may be applied to this purpose , why should we not haue Beza and Caluin , and the rest of that sort here in Hell , since in their bookes there may be some things found , which may be wrefted to this purpose ? But , since their scope was not to extirpate Monarchies , since they publis●ed no such Canons and Aphorismes as might be applied to all cases , and so brought into certaine vse & consequence , but limited theirs to circumstances which seldome fall out , since they deliuered nothing dangerous to Princes , but where , in their opinion , the Souereignty resided in the People , or in certaine Ephori , since they neuer said , that this power to violate the perso of a prince , might either be takē by any priuate man , or committed to him , & that therefore none of their disciples hath euer boasted of hauing done any thing vpon the person of his soueraigne : we see that this place hath euer bene shut against them : there haue bene some few of thē ( though I can scarce affoord those mē the honour to number them with Knox , and Goodman , and Buchanan ) which following our examples haue troubled the peace of some states , and beene iniurious to some princes , and haue beene admitted to some place in this Kingdome ; but since they haue performed nothing with their hands , nor can excuse themselues by saying , they were not able : ( for wherein was Clement , or Rauillac more able then they ; or what is not he able to doe in the middest of an Army , who despiseth his owne life ? ) they scarce euer aspire , or offer at this secret and sacred Chamber . Lucifer had a purpose to haue replied to this : that perchaunce all their hands which had bin imbrued in the bowels of Princes , were not so immediatly armed by the Iesuits , as that they were euer present at all consultations and resolutions : ( and yet he meant to say this , not as sworne witnesse , but as Lucifer himselfe , & the father of lies , in which capacitie he might say any thing ) But that it was inough that Confessours do so possesse them with that doctrine , that it is not now proposed to them as Phisicke , but as naturall food , and ordinarie diet ; and that therfore for the performance of these things , a Iesuits person is no more requisite , then that the heart of a man , because it sends forth spirits into euery limbe , should therefore bee present in euery limbe : that when it was in vse for the Consuls of Rome for the safety of their Country and army , to deuote themselues ouer to the infernall god , it was lawfull for themselues to absteine and forbeare the act , and they might appoint any Souldier for that Sacrifice : and that so the Iesuites for the performance of their resolutions , might stirre vp any amongst the people : ( for now they enioy all the priuiledges , of the Franciscans , who say ; That the name of people comprehends all which are not of their Order : ) And that if this be granted , Nerius his schollers are inferiour to none ; with whose bookes ( if all the Iesuites should perish ) the Church might content herselfe , and neuer feare dearth nor leanenesse . This Lucifer would haue spoken ; but hee thought it better and easier to forbeare : for hee obserued , that Ignatius had giuē a signe , & that all his troupes which were many , subtile , & busie , set vp their bristles , grumbled , and compacted themselues into one body , gathered , produced , and vrged all their euidence , whatsoeuer they had done , or suffered . There the English Legion , which was called Capistrata , which Campian led , and ( as I thinke ) Garnet concluded , was fiercer then all the rest . And as though there had beene such a second martyrdome to haue beene suffered , or as though they might haue put off their Immortalitie , they offered themselues to any imploiment . Therefore Lucifer gaue N●rius a secret warning to withdraw himselfe , & spoke no more of him ; and despairing of bringing in an other , began earnestly to thinke , how hee might leaue Ignatius out . This therefore he said to him : I am sorry my Ignatius , that I can neither find in others , deserts worthy of this place , nor any roome in this place worthy of your deserts . If I might die , I see there would be no longe strife for a successour : For if you haue not yet done that act which I did at first in Heauen , and thereby got this Empire , this may excuse you , that no man hath beene able to tell you what it was : For if any of the Auncients say true , when they call it Pride , or Licentiousnesse , or Lying : or if it be in any of the Casuistis , which professe the Art of sinning , you cānot be accused of hauing omitted it . But since I may neithor forsake this kingdome , nor diuide it , this onely remedy is left : I will write to the Bishop of Rome : he shall call Galilaeo the Florentine to him ; who by this time hath throughly instructed himselfe of all the hills , woods , and Cities in the new world , the Moone . And since he effected so much with his first Glasses , that he faw the Moone , in so neere a distance , that hee gaue himselfe satisfaction of all , and the least parts in her , when now being growne to more perfection in his Art , he shall haue made new Glasses , and they receiued a hallowing from the Pope , he may draw the Moone , like a boate floating vpon the water , as neere the earth as he will. And thither ( because they euer claime that those imployments of discouery belong to them ) shall all the Iesuites bee transferred , and easily vnite and reconcile the Lunatique Church to the Romane Church , without doubt , after the Iesuites haue been there a litle while , there will soone grow naturally a Hell in that world also : ouer which , you Ignatius shall haue dominion , and establish your kingdome & dwelling there . And with the same ease as you passe from the earth to the Moone , you may passe frō the Moone to the other starrs , which are also thought to be worlds , & so you may beget and propagate many Hells , & enlarge your Empire , & come neerer vnto that high seate , which I left at 〈◊〉 . Ignatius had not the patience to stay till Lucefer had made an end ; but as soone as hee saw him pause , and take breath , and looke , first vpon his face , to obserue what changes were there , and after to cast his eye to an other place in Hell where a great noyse was suddenly raysed : hee apprehended this intermission , and as though Lucifer had ended , he said : That of Lucifers affection to the Romane Church , and to their Order euery day produced new Testimonies : and that this last was to bee accounted as one of the greatest . That he knew well with how great deuotion the Bishop of Rome did euer embrace and execute all counsels proceeding from him : And that therefore he hoped , that hee would reserue that imployment for the 〈◊〉 , and that Empire for him their founder : and that he beleeued the Pope had thought of this before ; and at that time when he put Parsons the English Iesuite in hope of a Cardinalship , hee had certainly a reference to this place , and to this Church : That it would fall out shortly , that all the damages , which the Romane Church hathlately suffered vpon the earth , shall bee recompenced onely there . And that , now this refuge was opened , if she should be reduced into greater streights , or if she should be vtterly exterminated , the world would not much lament and mourne for it . And for the entertainment of the Iesuites there , there can be no doubt made at this time , when , ( although their profession bee to enter whether Princes will or no ) all the Princes of the world will not onely graciously affoord them leaue to goe , but willingly and cheerfully accompany them with Certificates , and Dimissory letters . Nor would they much resist it , if the Pope himselfe would vouchsafe to go with them , and so fulfill in some small measure , that prophecy of his Gerson , De Auferibilitate Papae . Besides this a woman gouernes there ; of which Sex they haue euer made their profite , which haue attempted any Innouation in religion ; with how much diligence were the two Empresses Pulcheria & Eudoxia sollicited by the Pope for the establishing of Easter ? how earnestly did both Pelagius and the Pope striue by their letters to draw the Empresse to their side ? For since ●ulia had that honour giuen to her in publique coines , that she was called the mother of the Armie , the Mother of the Gods , and of the Senate , and the Mother of her Countrie ; Why may not woemen instructed by vs , be called Mothers of the Church ? Why may not wee relie vpon the wit of woemen , when , once , the Church deliuered ouer her selfe to a woman-Bishop ? And since wee are reputed so fortunate in obtaining the fauour of woemen , that woemen are forbid to come into our houses ; and we are forbid , to take the charge of any Nunnes ; since we haue had so good experience of their fauour in all the ●dies , or at lest haue thought it fit , that they which haue the charge to write our anniuersary letters from thence should make that boast , and adde something to the Truth , both because the Auncient Heretiques helde that course in insinuating their opinions , and because they which are acquainted with our practises will think any thing credible , which is written of vs in that behalfe , why should wee doubt of our fortune in this Queene , which is so much subiect to alterations , and passions ? she languishes often in the absence of the Sunne , and often in Ecclipses falles into swounes , and is at the point of death . In these aduantages we must play our parts , & put our deuises in practise : for at these times any thing may be drawne from her . Nor must we forbeare to try , what verses , and incantations may worke vpon her : For in those things which the Poets writ , though they themselues did not beleeue them , we haue since found many truths , and many deep mysteries : nor can I call to minde any woman , which either deceiued our hope , or scaped our cunning , but Elizabeth of England ; who might the rather be pardoned that , because she had put off all affections of woemen . The principall Dignity of which sex , ( which is , to be a Mother ) what reason had she to wish , or affect , since without those womanish titles , vnworthy of her , of wife , & mother , such an heire was otherwise prouided for her , as was not fit to be kept any longer from the inheritance . But when I , who hate them , speake thus much in the honour of these two Princes , I finde my selfe caried with the same fury , as those Beasts were , which our men say , did sometime adore the Host in the Masse . For it is against my will , that I pay thus much to the Manes of Elizabeth ; from scorning of which word Manes , when the king of great Brittaine writ it , I would our Parsons had forborne , fi●e one of our owne Iesuits vseth the same word , when reprehending our Aduersaries , he says , That they do insult vpon Garnets Manes . And yet this Elizabeth was not free from all Innovation ; For the ancient Relioion was so much worne out , that to reduce that to the former dignity , and so to renew it , was a kinde of lanouation : and by this way of innouating shee satisfied the infirmity of her Sex , if shee suffered any : for a little Innouation might serue her , who was but a little a woman . Neither dare I say , that this was properly an Innovation , lest there by I should confesse that Luther and many others which liue in banishment in Heaven farre from vs , might haue a title to this place , as such Innouators . But we cannot doubt , but that this lunatique . Queene will be more inclinable to our Innouations : for our Clauius hath beene long familiarly conu●sant with her , what she hath done from the beginning , what she wil do hereafter , how she behaues herselfe towardes her neighbour kingdoms , the rest of the starrs , & all the planetary , & firmamentary worlds ; with whom she is in league , & amity , and with whom at difference , he is perfectly instructed , so he haue his Ephemerides about him . But Claui● is too great a personage to be best owed vpon this Lunatique Queene , either as her Counsellour , or ( which were more to our profit ) as her Cōfessor . So great a man must not bee cast away vpon so small a matter . Nor haue we any other besides , whom vpon any occasion we may send to the Sunne , or to the other worlds , beyond the world . Therefore wee must reserue Clauius for greater vses . Our Herbestus , or Busaeus , or Voellus ( and these bee all which haue giuen any proofe of their knowledge in Mathematiques ) although they bee but tastlesse , and childish , may serue to obserue her asspects , and motions , and to make Catechisones fit for this Lunatique Church : for though Garnet had Clauius for his Maister , yet he profited little in the Arts , but being filled with Bellarmines Dictates , ( who was also his Maister ) his minde was all vpon Politiques . When wee are established there , this will adde much to our dignity , that in our letters which wee send downe to the earth , ( except perchaunce the whole Romane Church come vp to vs into the Moone ) we may write of what miracles wee list : which we offered to doo out of the Indies , and with good successe , till one of our Order , in a simplicity , and ingenuity fitter for a Christian , then a Iesuite , acknowledged and lamented that there were no miracles done there . Truly it had bin better for vs to haue spit all those fiue Brothers , Acostas , out of our Order , then that any one of them should haue vomited this reproach against vs. It is of such men as these in our Order , that our Gretzer saies : There is No body without his Excrements , because though they speake truth , yet they speake it too rawly . But as for this contemplation , and the establishing of that gouernement , ( though it be a pleasant consideration ) we may neither pamper our selues lōger with it now , nor detaine you lōger therein . Let your Greatnesse write ; let the Pope execute your counsell ; let the Moone approach whē you two think fit . In the meane time let me vse this Chamber , as a resting place : For though Pope Gregory were strucken by the Angell with a perpetuall paine in his stomach and feet , because hee compelled God by his praiers , to deliuer Traian out of Heil , and transferre him to Heauen ; and therefore God , by the mouth of 〈◊〉 , tooke an assurance for all his S●cessours , that they should neuer dare to request the like againe : yet when the Pope shall call mee backe from hence , hee can be in no danger , both because in this contract , God cannot bee presumed to haue thought of me , since I neuer thought of him , and so the contract therein void ; and because the Condition is not broken , if I bee not remoued into Heauen , but transferred from an Earthly Hell , to a Lunatique Hell. More then this he could not be heard to speake : For that noise , of which I spoke before , increased exceedingly , and whē Lucifer asked the cause , it was told him , that there was a soule newly arriued in Hell , which said that the Pope was at last entreated to make Ignatius a Saint , and that hee hastened his Canonization , as thinking it an vniust'thing , that when all artificers , and prophane Butchers had particular Saints to inuocate , only these spirituall Butchers , and King-killers , should haue none : for when the Iesuite Cotton in those questions which by vertue of his inuisible priuiledge he had prouided for a possest person , amongst others , dangerous both to England and France , had inserted this question : What shall I do for Ignatius his Canonizing ? and found out at last , that Philip , King of Spaine , and Henry , King of Fraunce , contended by their Ambassadors at Rome , which of them should haue the honour of obtaining his Canonizing ( for both pretending to be King of Nauarre , both pretended that this right and honour belonged to him : and so both deluded the Iesuits : ) For D'Alcala a Franciscan , and P●nafort a Iacobite , were by Philips meanes canonized , and the Iesuite left out . At last hee despaired of hauing any assistance from these Princes ; nor did he thinke it conuenient , that a Iesuite should be so much beholden to a King , since Baronius was already come to that heighth and constancy , that being accused of some wronges done to his King , hee did not vouchsafe to write in his owne excuse to the King , till the Conclaue which was then held , was fully ended , least ( as himselfe giues the reason ) if hee had then beene chosen Pope , it should bee thought hee had beene beholden to the King therein . For these reasons therefore they labour the Pope themselues . They confesse , that if they might choose , they had rather hee should restore them into all which they had lost in Fraunce , and Venice , then that Ignatius should be sent vp into Heauen ; and that the Pope was rather bound to do so , by the Order which God himselfe seemes to haue obserued in the Creation , where he first furnished the Earth , and then the Heauens , and confi●med himse●fe to be the Israelites God by this Argument , that he had giuen them the land of Canaan , and other temporall blessings . But since this exceeded the Popes omnipotence in Earth , it was fit he should try , what he could do in Heauen . Now the Pope would faine haue satisfied them with the title of 〈◊〉 , which formerly vpon . the intreaty of the Princés of that Family , he had affoorded to Aloisius Gonzaga of that Order . He would also haue giuen this title of Saint rather to Xauerius , who had the reputation of hauing done Miracles . Indeed he would haue done any thing , so hee might haue slipped ouer Ignatius . But at last hee is ouercome ; and so against the will of Heauen , and of the Pope , Lucifer himselfe being not very forward in it , Ignatius must bee thrust in amongst the Saints . All this discourse , I , beeing growne cunninger then that Doctor , Gabriell Nele ( of whom Bartolus speaketh ) that by the onely motion of his lippes , without any vtterance , vnderstood all men , perceiued and read in euery mans countenance there . These thinges , as soone as Lucifer apprehended them , gaue an end to the contention ; for now hee thought he might no longer doubt nor dispute of Ignatius his admission , who , besides his former pretences , had now gotten a new right and title to the place , by his Canonization ; and he feared that the Pope would take all delay ill at his handes , because Canonization is now growne a kinde of Declaration , by which all men may take knowledge , that such a one , to whom the Church of Rome is much beholden , is now made partaker of the principall dignities , and places in Hell : For these men euer make as though they would follow Augustine in all things , and therefore they prouide that that also shall bee true which he said in this point : That the Reliques of many are honoured vpon earth whose soules are tormented in Hell. Therefore he tooke Ignatius by the hand , and led him to the gate . In the meane time , I , which doubted of the truth of this report of his Canonizing , went a little out for further instruction : for I thought it scarce credible , that Paulus 5. who had but lately burdened both the Citie of Rome , and the Church , with so great expences , when he canonized Francisca Romana , would so easily proceed to canonize Ignatius now , when neither any prince offered to beare the charge , nor so much as sollicited it : for so he must bee forced to waste both the Treasures of the Church at once . And from Leo 3. who 800 yeares after Christ , is the first Pope which Canonized any , I had not obserued that this had euer beene done : Neither do I think that Paulus 5. was drawne to the Can onizing of this woman by any other respect , then because that Rule which shee appointed to her Order , was Dictated and written by Saint Paul : For though Peter , and Magdalene , and others , were present at the writing thereof , as witnesses , yet Paul was the Author thereof . And since Saint Pauls old Epistles trouble and dis-aduantage this Church , they were glad to apprehend any thing of his new writing , which might be for them , that so this new worke of his might beare witnesse of his second conuersion to Papistry , since by his first conuersion to Christianity , they got nothing : for to say , that in this businesse Paulus 5. could not choose but be God , God himselfe , to say , that hee must needes haue liued familiarly with the God-head : and must haue heard Predestination it selfe whispering to him : And must haue had a place to sit in Councell with the most Diuine Trinitie , ( all which Valladerius sayes of him ) is not necessary in this matter , wherein the Popes , for the most part , proceed , as humane affections leade them . But at last , after some enquiry , I found that a certaine idle Gazettier , which vsed to scrape vp Newes , and Rumours at Rome , and so to make vp sale letters , vainer , and falser , then the Iesuites Letters of Iapan , and the Indies , had brought this newes to Hell , and a little Iesuiticall Nouice , a credulous soule , receiued it by his implicit faith , and published it . I laughed at Lucifers easinesse to beleeue , and I saw no reason euer after , to accuse him of infidelity . Vpon this I came backe againe , to spie ( if the gates were stil open ) with what affection Ignatius , and they who were in auncient possession of that place , behaued themselues towardes one an other . And I found him yet in the porch , and there beginning a new contention : for hauing presently cast his eyes to the principall place , next to Lucifers owne Throne , and finding it possest , he stopt Lucifer , and asked him , who it was that sate there . It was answered , that it was Pope Boniface ; to whom , as to a principall Innouator , for hauing first chalenged the name of Vniuersall Bishop , that honour was affoorded . Is he an Innouator thundred Ignatius ? shall I suffer this , when all my Disciples haue laboured all this while to proue to the world , that all the Popes before his time did vse that name ? And that Gregory did not reprehend the Patriarch Iohn for taking to himselfe an Antichristian name , but for vsurping a name which was due to none but the Pope . And could it be fit for you , Lucifer , ( who in this were either vnmindfull of the Romane Church , or else too weake and incapable of her secrets and mysteries ) to giue way to any sentence in Hell , which ( though it were according to truth , ) yet differed from the Iesuites Oracles ? With this Ignatius flyes vpwardes , and rushes vpon Boniface , and throwes him out of his Seate : And Lucifer went vp with him as fast , and gaue him assistance , least , if hee should forsake him , his owne seate might bee endangered . And I returned to my body ; which As a flower wet with last nights dew , and then Warm'd with the new Sunne , doth shake of agen All drowsinesse , and raise his trembling Crowne , Which crookedly did languish , and stoope downe To kisse the earth , and panted now to sinde Those beames return'd , which had not long time shin'd , was with this returne of my soule sufficiently resreshed . And when I had seene all this , and considered how fitly and pronortionally Rome & Hell an wered one another , after I had seene a Iesuit turne the Pope out of his Chaire in Hell , I suspected that that Order would attempt as much at Rome . An Apology for Iesuites . NOW is it time to come to the Apology for Iesuites : that is , it is time to leaue speaking of them , for hee fauours them most , which saies least of them ; Nor can any man , though hee had declaimed against them till all the sand of the sea were run through his houre-glasse , lacke matter to adde of their practises . If any man haue a minde to adde any thing to this Apology , hee hath my leaue ; and I haue therefore left roome for three or foure lines . which is enough for such a paradox : and more then Iungius , Scribanius , Gretzerus , Richeomus , Cydonius , and all the rest which are vsed to Apologies , and almost tyred with a defensiue warre , are able to employ , if they will write onely good things , and true , of the Iesuites . Neither can they comfort themselues with this , That Cato was called to his answere soure and forty times : for hee was so many times acquitted , which both the Parliaments of England , and France deny of the Iesuites . But if any man thinke this Apology too short , he may thinke the whole booke an Apology , by this rule of their owne - That it is their greatest argument of innocency to be accused by vs. At this time , whilst they are yet somewhat able to do some harme , in some places , let them make much of this Apology . It will come to passe shortly , when as they haue bene disspoyled and expelled at Venice , and shaked and fanned in France , so they will bee forsaken of other Princes , and then their owne weakenesse will bee their Apology , and they will grow harmelesse out of necessity , and that which Vegetius sayd of chariots armed with sithes and hookes , will be applied to the Iesuites , at first they were a terror , and after a scorne . FINIS . Errata . PAg. 〈◊〉 . line 19. for eternall read etheriall y. 16. l. 21. for O , read Do. p. 18. l. 17. for notion read motion . p. 22. l. 12. for Bohenheim read Hohenheim . p. 25. l. 20. for Hammer read Name , p. 28. l. 13. after from adde you . p. 30. l. 22. for Pampelnus tead Pampelune . p. 34. l. 3. for Too . read so , and lin . 19. for vnderstandings read vndertakings . p. 35. l. 23. for before read before . p. 41. marg . for Imag. ●uum , read Imaginarium . p. 53. l. 20. for sonnes read seum . p. 55. l. 16. for profit read perfect . p. 50. l. 4. for Boniface read Benefices , p. 63. l. 19. for it is , read it is not . p. 64. l. 12. for our Author , read one another , p. 66. l. 5. for protolipe read prototype , and line 19. for curried read carried , p. 75. l. 18. for praiers reade praises . p. 78. l. 2. for obsolute read obsolete . p. 94. l. 15. for to read so . p. 97. l. 1. for longer read long . p. 99. l. 15. for drug . read dung . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A20624-e190 In Con● fol. 160. a Proculum & b posthum● Notes for div A20624-e550 Nuncius syd●eus . De stella in Cygno . 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 6. Iosethina di Gi●ron . Gratian. Theod. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , Tra. 6. 〈◊〉 Sedulius Apolog. pro libro consorm . lib 2. cap. 2. Harlay 〈◊〉 des Iesuites . Volladerius de Canoniza . Francis. Ro. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Bellar. de purgat . 〈◊〉 . cap. 8. Harlay defence des lesuites mesdi . 6. Bulla 18. in Greeze . cont . Ha. 〈◊〉 . a 〈◊〉 de maiest . Eccle. 〈◊〉 . cap. 7. 〈◊〉 . Theor. 1. cap. 〈◊〉 . 21. q. omni● 〈◊〉 . Modest in verb. 〈◊〉 . 32 , 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 , Pudor . Flagel . Damon . 〈◊〉 . Summa Bullarij , verbo Agnus Dei. Litera di Diego Torres . Dist. 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . Ibid. 〈◊〉 . Scappus de ture non script . l. 1. cap. 54. 〈◊〉 Angel. verb . Papa . N 1. Money-takers . Theol. Niem . Nemus vnio Tract . 6. c. 29. Rodol . Cupers de Eccles . vniuer . fol. 4. Azor. par . 2. l. 4. c. 1. Mos●onius de maiest . Eccles. Milit . c. 5. Ibidem Idem . c. 6. 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 . l. 1. c. 25. Azar vbi 〈◊〉 . Plat. in vit . Adri. 1. Apologia pro 〈◊〉 . De despera● 〈◊〉 . causa . c. 11. Rom. 12. 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Catalog . sol . 60 & 100. 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 . Vide 〈◊〉 . Apolog. 〈◊〉 : 〈◊〉 3. Gretzer . Examen Speculi . fol. 139. 〈◊〉 fol. 25. Idem . so . 32. Obseruationes in cassianum , fol. 736. ex collat . 〈◊〉 . Triha● li. 2. cap. 4. D●lamesse fol. 358. 〈◊〉 Thol . sa . l. 15. c. 4. v. 7 Scapp . de iure 〈◊〉 Script . l. 1. c. 6. Ibid. c. 16. Ibid. c. 25 De Regno Sicilia . 〈◊〉 ad 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . Salmonees . 〈◊〉 . l. 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 57. Carrauca stat . synod , N. 41. 〈◊〉 . Iesuit . cab . 〈◊〉 . Refe●tor . De rebus nuper 〈◊〉 . Harlay Defe● des Iesuit . fol. 12. Valladerius fol. 24. Matalius Metellus , Praefat. in ●sorinm . Paris de puteo , de syndicat , de e●…cess . regum . Sophronius ca. 45. Consenuerat . a Vita N 〈◊〉 fol. 107. b Fol. 108. c Fol. 212. d Fol. 229. e Fol. 19. f Fol. 26. g Fol. 313. h Fol. 163. 〈◊〉 , de formul . l. 10 〈◊〉 . Manual . 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 . 9. Hal●ered Nuncius 〈◊〉 . Reg. Iesuit . fol. 73. Ibid. fol. 〈◊〉 . Heissi● 〈◊〉 Aphor. 〈◊〉 . fol. 135. Eudem . 〈◊〉 an . Apol. pro 〈◊〉 . c. 9. 〈◊〉 de 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 do . 〈◊〉 . lib. 〈◊〉 . 9. De 〈◊〉 Iesni● . ab●trus . cap. 5. Bellar● , de Purgato . l. 2. 6. 8. Pi●rre Mathuri , l. 1. Nar. 4. Litera eius ad Philip 3. Gen. 2.4 . Gen. 17.8 . 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 . 〈◊〉 Paul. 5. L. 1. de veroblig . Valladerius fol. 57. Fol. 5. Notes for div A20624-e13720 Bo●ar in Amphithe . Spongia pro Iesuit . cont Equip. polon . fol. 20 Li. 1. ca. 14. 


c0: A25853
c1: Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694.
c3: 1662.0
c6: 8912
c7: 201
c8: 45
c9: A25853.xml
c10: A25853.txt
c2:
  The nevv heresie of the Jesuits publickly maintain'd at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont, by conclusions, printed 12 Decemb., 1661, denounced to all the bishops of France / translated out of the French original.

c4:
  All whatsoever is comprehended under the notion of Faith ( saith St. Bernard ) is founded upon the solid truth , perswaded us by the Oracles of God , confirmed by miracles , and consecrated by the Child-bearing of a Virgin , by the bloud of our Redeemer , and the glory of Jesus raised from the dead . Whoever then saith , A thing not revealed nor attested by God , ( as , that certain Propositions are truly such an Authors of these later ages ) is an object of Divine Faith , because the Pope hath declared it ; either establishes for the ground of Faith , an authority purely human , and the word of a man , which is as much as to overthrow Faith ; or makes a God of the Pope , and of his word , a divine word , and Holy Scripture ; which is not only an Heresie , but a horrible impietie , and a kinde of Idolatry .

c5:
  christ; church; council; divine; fact; faith; general; god; hath; heresie; infallibility; jesuits; jesus; man; matters; opinion; pope; tcp; word

c11:
   The nevv heresie of the Jesuits publickly maintain'd at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont, by conclusions, printed 12 Decemb., 1661, denounced to all the bishops of France / translated out of the French original. Nouvelle hérésie des Jésuites. English Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694. 1662 Approx. 51 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 12 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A25853 Wing A3730 ESTC R15927 12654438 ocm 12654438 65318 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A25853) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65318) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 341:5) The nevv heresie of the Jesuits publickly maintain'd at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont, by conclusions, printed 12 Decemb., 1661, denounced to all the bishops of France / translated out of the French original. Nouvelle hérésie des Jésuites. English Arnauld, Antoine, 1612-1694. 23 p. [s.n.], London : 1662. Translation of: Nouvelle hérésie des Jésuites. Attributed to Antoine Arnauld. Cf. BM. Reproduction of original in British Library. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Jesuits -- Controversial literature. 2006-02 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2006-03 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2007-03 Ali Jakobson Sampled and proofread 2007-03 Ali Jakobson Text and markup reviewed and edited 2008-02 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion THE NEVV HERESIE OF THE JESUITS : Publickly maintain'd at PARIS in the Colledge of CLERMONT , by Conclusions , Printed 12. Decemb. 1661. Denounced to all the BISHOPS OF FRANCE . Translated out of the French Original . Lucae 5. 39. Nemo bibens vetus , statim vult novum : dicit enim , vetus melius est . LONDON , Printed in the Year of our Lord 1662. THE NEW HERESIE OF THE JESUITS ; Publikely maintained at Paris in the Colledge of Clermont , by Conclusions , Printed the 12 of December 1661. Denounced to all the Bishops of France . AS it is the duty of Bishops to cut off , whilst they are yet in the bud , the Errors that tend to the ruine of Faith ; so is it no less the part of Divines , to make Discovery of them , and stir up their pastoral vigilance by giving them a timely advice thereof . For which Reason , My Lords , you will not I am confident , disapprove the Information given you of a New Heresie publikely maintained by the Jesuites in their Colledge of Paris , by Conclusions , printed and defended the 12 of December past , which bear in Front this Title : Assertiones Catholicae de Incarnatione contra saeculorum omnium ab Incarnato verbo praecipuas haereses . Catholike Assertions of the Incarnation , against the principal Heresies of all Ages since Christ : Whereby they sufficiently intimate , that excepting some subtleties of the Schools , they would have us take for Catholike truths , whatever else they advance in opposition to these Heresies . They propose then for the Heresie of the 10 th Age , the Schism of the Grecians , and pretend by the following words to prescribe us what we ought to beleeve , that we fall not into this Heresie . X. SAECULUM . Romanae Ecclesiae Caput , contra Graecos Schismaticos . HOc tandem saeculo Schisma Phocii invalcscens , Graecos , ab Ecclesiae capite dis-junxit . Christum nes ita caput agnoscimus , ut illius regimen dum in caelos abiit , primum Petro tum d●inde successoribus commiserit , & eandem quam habebat ipse infallibilitatem concesserit , quoties ex Cathedrâ loquerentur . Datur ergo in Ecclesia Romana Controversiarum Fidei Judex infallibilis , etiam extra Concilium generale tam in questionibus Juris , quam Facti . Vnde post Innocentii X. & Alexandri VII . Constitutiones , fide divinâ credi potest , librum cui titulus est Augustinus Jansenii esse haereticum , & quinque Propositiones exeo decerptas , esse Jansenii , & in sensu Jansenii damnatas . Propugnabuntur Deo duce , & auspice Virgine in Aula Collegii Claromontani Societatis Jesu , die 12 Decembris , Anno 1661. X. AGE . The Head of the Roman Church against the Schismatick Grecians . IT was in this Age that the Schism of Photius growing strong , cut off the Grecians from the Head of the Church ; for our parts we acknowledge Jesus Christ to be in such sort the Head , that he hath left the government first to S. Peter , and afterwards to his Successors , and that he hath bequeathed unto them , as often as they shall speak out of their Chair ; the same infallibility which he himself had . Wherefore there is in the Church of Rome , an infallible judge of Controversies of Faith , even out of a General Council , as well in Questions of right , as matters of Fact , for which reason , now after the Constitutions of Innocent X , and Allexander VII , one may believe with Divine Faith , that the Book of Jansenius , intituled Augustinus , is Heretical : and that the five Propositions extracted out of it , are of Jansenius ; and condemned in his sense . This Conclusion contains two parts ; One , the Primacy of the Pope ; in which all Catholicks agree : The other the Infallibility which the Jesuits attribute to him . Nor is the question , concerning that Infallibility , which some Divines maintain , and which regards only the judgements of Popes touching the truths revealed by God in the Holy Scripture and Tradition . It is well known what the opinions of the Gallican Church , and School of Paris are upon this Subject : and what is to be understood by their words Sententia Parisiensium , when one meets with them in the Books , even of Jesuits , upon this matter . It is also known , that those among some modern Doctors , who would be most favourable to Popes , as Dr. Du Val ; were nevertheless of Opinion , that it is not a point of Faith , that the Pope is Infallible ; Non est de Fide summum Pontificem esse infallibilem ; and that the contrary opinion , is neither erroneous nor rash ; Non est erroneum neque temerarium temeritate opinionis dicere summum pontificem in decernendo errare posse . But these same Divines how passionate soever they were , to exalt the authority of the Sovereign Bishops , do acknowledge , as a thing certain , unquestionable , and agreed on by all Catholicks , that in matters of fact , they are not infallible , but may be deceived , and so really have been in sundry occasions . All Catholicks are of Agreement , sayes Cardinal Bellarmin , that the Pope , acting as Pope , with advice of his Council , nay even of a general Council , may be deceived in particular affairs , depending on the information and attestation of Men. And , applying this general Maxime to a particular fact , altogether conformable to that of Jansenius , to wit , whether the Heresie of the Monothelites were contain'd in the Letters of Honorius , as the VI general Council , confirmed by so many Popes , had determined : A General Council , sayes he , that is a lawful one , cannot erre in the definition of dogmatical points of Faith , wherein the VI Council likewise was free from error ; but it may erre in questions of Fact. Generale Concilium legitimum non potest errare , ut neque erravit hoc sextum , in dogmatibus Fidei definiendis : tamen errare potest in questionibus de Facto , And Cardinal Baronius sayes the same , upon the same subject of the sixth Oecumenical Council . The Condemnation , even of General Councils , is not received with so much rigour , in what concerns mens persons , and their writings : For no man doubts , but that whoever he be , he may be deceived in matters of Fact : in which occasion , the saying of St. Paul is appliable , we can do nothing against truth , but for truth . In his enim quae facti sunt , unumquemque contingere posse falli , nemini dubium est . All other Divines , even the more wedded to the interest of the Court of Rome , have hitherto contain'd themselves within these bounds . But the Jesuits will neither admit Bounds nor Examples in their excesses and extravagancie● . It is not enough for them to make the Pope infallible , in the manner as some other Divines have done ; they must needs have it , that Jesuus Christ hath given him the same infallibility , which Himself enjoyed here on earth : and as this infallibility of Jesus Christ reached to all things , and not only to matters revealed , but also to such , as till then had not been reveal'd , and which he revealed by uttering them ; so they will have the Pope to become infallible , not only in proposing to the Church the truths comprised in Divine Revelation , but also certain facts , which we are sure were never revealed by God : as , whether such Propositions be found in a Book compos'd in the 17 th . AGE . These are not consequences drawn by others out of their Doctrine ; They themselves infer them , and make them passe for Catholick Assertions , according to the Title of their Conclusions . There is then in the Church an infallible Judge of controversies of Faith , even out of a General Council , as well for questions of right , as of fact . And that we may not doubt of their meaning by questions of Fact , though the word it self of Fact , taken in opposition to that of Law or Right , doth sufficiently clear it ; they alleage for an example , and a consequence of this new infallibility of Jesus Christ communicated to the Pope ; that after the foresaid Constitutions , one may beleive with Divine Faith that Jansenius his book is heretical , and that the five Propositions are truly this Authors . Vnde post Innocentij X , & Alexandri VII , Constitutiones fide divina credi p●test , librum cui titulus est Jansenij Augustinus , esse haereticum , & quinque propositiones ex eo decerptas esse Jansenii . Behold the Proposition which they publickly advance in the face of the greatest City of the World : nor will it be amisse to take notice of the origin and date thereof : For these same men that now so boldly maintain it , had for some time agoe laid the seeds of it in their other writings : and it was easily discernable that their whole conduct was to be built upon this error . They had severally exposed the Inferences in one place , and the Principles in an other ; but still with certain windings , and intricacy of words , that might as occasion served , be a cloak to them . It is now in fine that they discover to the Church without any maske what they pretend to establish . Let the whole Church then hear and take notice , that the 12 of December in the year 1661. was the day , on which the Jesuits brought to light this monstrous opinion , whereof they had been so long in labour : that this was the day , on which they proposed , as a Catholick assertion , that the Pope speaking out of his Chair , hath the same infallibilitie with Jesus Christ , not only in questions of Right , but also in those of Fact ; and consequently that one may believe with Divine Faith , that the five propositions are the opinions of Jansenius . It is not conceived needful , My Lords , to use many words , to make appear , that there is not here a simple Error , nor a simple Heresie , but a Source of Errors , and as one may say , a General Heresie , which overthrows all Religion . For your Lordships know , that the first and principal ground of Christian Religion , is this , that our Faith doth not depend on the word of Men , but on the word of God , who is truth it self : that this is it which makes it inconcussible and wholly Divine ; whereas it would be purely humane , did it rely upon any Authority lesse than That of God : or that we could not bear the like Testimony to our selves , which St. Paul did to the Christians of Thessalona●a , to have received the word which God was pleased to propose to us by his Church , not as the word of Men , but as the word of God , as it tr●ly is . Non ut verbum hominum , sed sicut est vere , verbum Dei. All whatsoever is comprehended under the notion of Faith ( saith St. Bernard ) is founded upon the solid truth , perswaded us by the Oracles of God , confirmed by miracles , and consecrated by the Child-bearing of a Virgin , by the bloud of our Redeemer , and the glory of Jesus raised from the dead . Totum quod in Fide est certâ ac solidâ veritate subnixum , oraculis & miraculis divinitus persuasum , stabilitum , & consecratum partu Virginis , sanguine Redemptoris , gloriâ Resurgentis . Whoever then saith , A thing not revealed nor attested by God , ( as , that certain Propositions are truly such an Authors of these later ages ) is an object of Divine Faith , because the Pope hath declared it ; either establishes for the ground of Faith , an authority purely human , and the word of a man , which is as much as to overthrow Faith ; or makes a God of the Pope , and of his word , a divine word , and Holy Scripture ; which is not only an Heresie , but a horrible impietie , and a kinde of Idolatry . For Idolatrie doth not consist onely in giving to man the name of God , but much more in ascribing to him the attributes proper to God , and the honour which is due only to him . Now this submission of our understandings and intellective faculties , implied in each Act of Faith ; is nothing els than the adoration which we exhibite to the primary Truth : and so whoever pays it to the word of Man , what rank soever he holds in the Church ; whoever professes he believes a thing with Divine Faith , on no other motive then because a Man hath said it ; places a Man in the Throne of God , transferres the honour due only to the Creator , to a Creature , and , for as much as lies in him , makes a kinde of Idol of the Vicar of Jesus Christ . And that , my Lords which will give you a greater horror of this Impiety , is this , that the Authors thereof imagin'd they should be able to foster it , under favour of the respect , which all the Catholicks bear the Pope ; and that no man would have the boldness to oppose it , for fear of incurring his displeasure ; whereas on the contrary , could any one commit a greater outrage against the first Minister of Jesus Christ , then to imagine he could be honoured by a Blasphemy so injurious to Jesus Christ ; that it could be pleasing to him to be made equall to his Master , by sharing with him the same Infallibility which he possesseth , and that men should yield to his words that Supream Worship of Divine Faith , which is due to God alone . S. Paul and S. Barnabe , perceiving the people went about to give them the same honours which they were wont to pay to their false Gods , tore in pieces their garments , thereby to express the extream displeasure which they resented ; and cast themselves into the midst of the Assembly to hinder it : And we may with reason believe , that the Pope himself , were he truly advertised of this horrible excess , would not fail to imploy his whole Authority to suppress these profane worshippers , and would abhor it as a crime able to cause the loss of himself in the sight of God , to give way to the least compliance in so detestable a flattery . He would with trembling reflect on the just vengeance of God , upon that last King of the Jewes , for only suffering the tumultuary acclamations of a giddie brain'd people , who , hearing him speak , cryed out , It was the voice of a God , and not of a man ; Dei voces & non hominis : For the Scripture teacheth us that immediatly the Angel of our Lord stroke him , because he had not given to God the honor due unto him : Confertim autem percussit cum , Angelus Domini , eo quod non dedisset honorem Deo. And yet how much lesse criminal was the flattery of that people , then this of the Jesuites ; theirs might have passed for a sudden transport of joy , not regulated by reason ; and sometimes the Holy Scripture it self gives the Name of God to Supream Judges and Princes : But here is given to the Pope deliberately upon a laid Defign , and by way of establishing a Dogmatical Assertion of Theologie , not an empty and insignificant name , but one of the most glorious Attributes of God , and most incommunicable to a creature , to wit , that his Word should have entailed upon it such an infallibility , as to deserve that submission of divine Faith , which cannot without Idolatry be rendred to any but the first and soveraign Verity . For the like cannot be said in this question , which those who maintain the Popes infallibility in matters of Faith , are wont to answer , That in beleeving the decisions of the Pope , they do not build their Faith on the word of a man ; because he doth but propose what hath been formerly revealed by God in Holy Scripture and Tradition , and so their faith relies still on the Word of God. Nothing I say , like this can be applied to the matter in hand , in regard whereof the Jesuites pretend , That the Pope is as infallible as Jesus Christ , and that his decision is an Object of Divine Faith. For when the Pope shall propose a fact of the 17 th Age ; as that certain Heretical Propositions were taught by an Author of those times ; it cannot be pretended that he proposes a matter revealed in Scripture or Tradition : He may well say , I judge it to be thus ; but he cannot say , God hath revealed it . He may speak as from himself , but he cannot say , God hath spoken ; Dominus locutus est : And , as it is a man that speaks , and not God , all they who hold that one may beleeve with divine Faith , a decision of this nature , do most visibly commit the like abominable excess , which that blinded people did , by crying out with them , Voces Dei & non hominis . And albeit the Popes piety be a sufficient Antidote to preserve him from being poisoned with this sacrilegious opinion , nevertheless , they who present this poison unto him cannot excuse themselves from being as guilty towards him , as were those wretched Sycophants towards their King , of whose death , they were the cause , by their impious flatteries . For a man is not then only esteemed a murderer either of the soul or body , when effectively he takes away the life of one or the other , but also when he lays a cause , which of its own nature is sufficient to work the death of either , though the effect do not follow . So S. Cyprian calls those Christians Parricides , who through fear of persecution , offered up to the Idols their sucking Infants ; because although they could not really deprive them of the life of Grace , which they had received in Baptism , by this Idolatry whereunto they were in no sort consenting , as S. Austin remarks ; they did notwithstanding what lay in them , to bereave them of it . In illis quidem interfectionem non faciunt , sed quantum in ipsis est , interfectores fiunt . Flatter not your selves , saith S. Austin , speaking to those who give occasion to others of committing sin , upon account that your brother is not dead by the scandal you gave him ; it is true , he is not dead , and yet you are murderers : Et ille vivit , & tu homicida es . One may say the same to the Jesuites , in respect of the Pope , whom they go about to poison with so pestiferous an opinion : Non sibi blandiantur , quia ille non est mortuus , & ille vivit , & isti homicidae sunt . But it is not the Pope only , before whose feet they cast this stumbling block , but even the generality of the faithful , by perswading them to build their belief on the word of a man , and to submit their judgements thereunto , as to the first Verity , which as hath been shewed , cannot be done without a kinde of Idolatry : Insomuch that the Jesuites are near upon the same impiety with those Hereticks , who would have Divine honours exhibited to the Blessed Virgin ; for , as the true respect and veneration due to her , as the most holy of Creatures , took not any thing off from the crime of those Hereticks and their followers ; even so the reverence which all the faithful ought to bear to the Head of the Church , will in no sort exempt them from a heavy sin before almighty God , if through the deceit of the Jesuites , they give unto the words of a man how eminent soever he may be in the Church , that soveraign difference of divine Faith , which cannot without impiety be given to any thing but the Word of God himself . Worldly men make small accompt of these kind of sins , because , being wholy buried in flesh and blood , none but grosse and material Objects make Impression on them . Deluded devotes permit themselves to be easily carried away with these excesses ; because they imagin it to be a part of their false Piety , to imbrace blindly whatever contibutes to the honour and advantage of those things and persons , for which they ought to have a respect , and from this root are sprung all those opinions , which they call pious , without ever examining whether they be true or false : as if a falsity could be the object of piety , or that God , who is truth , could be honoured with the unclean Sacrifice of a Lie. But you , My Lord , know that all those who have been nourished with the true spirit of Christianity , make a far different judgement hereof : they equally hate a lie , to whose advantage soever it redound , whether of the Pope , or the Blessed Virgin , or of Jesus Christ himself : which yet would a little startle a man to hear , had not St. Austin expresly taught it : For this Holy Father fears not to maintain that , if a lye or calomny , which one makes use of to take away the temporal life of Man , be a detestable crime ; That is yet a far greater , which tends to the destruction of his spiritual life ; as all manner of lyes in matter of Religion , even though employed in giving false praises to Jesus Christ . For which reason , the same Father says , that a Christian would commit a notorious folly , who would not rather expose himself to all manner of indignities , even those that strike the greatest horror into pious Souls ; then condescend to the insolence of a person , that would force him to corrupt the holy Gospel , thereby to bestow false praises upon Jesus Christ . Since then , according to the Judgement of this great Father , it would be a crime of abomination to give false honours to Jesus Christ himself , who being God , is above all our praise and honours ; how much more abominable is it , to give a mortal Man , invironed with infirmities , as the Scripture sayes , the honours that appertain to God alone ? But into what a labirinth of errors will not men run headlong , if one grant them the freedom to cloak their capricious fancies with the mantle of piety ? For if opinions must be born with , how false soever they be , because a false piety judges them pious ; and if this be a plausible reason to exempt Popes from the common defects of humane nature , that one may piously believe , that God , having entrusted them with the Government of his Church , will have a care to preserve them from falling into defects prejudicial to the good thereof ; as the Jesuits from this ground conceive they have a right to invest the Pope in the same state of infallibility with Jesus Christ , even in matters of Fact , when they propose them to the whole Church : Why may not others lay claim to the same right , of attributing to him the same impeccability which Jesus Christ had , in all such affairs as concern the Government of the Church , and the Functions of his Soveraign Pontificate ? Why shall this latter opinion be lesse pious , than the former ? doth it not appear more advantageous to the Church , that the Head thereof should be in this sort impeccable , then that he should be infallible in matters of Fact ? And have not an infinity of Souls , redeem'd with the Sacred Blood of Jesus Christ , received damages incomparably greater , by the evil Government of some Popes , then they can possibly receive by their want of understanding or due attention in the perusal of a particular Author . Some one that should have lived in the first ages of the Church , catching hold of these seeming conveniences of mans weak understanding , would he not have thought himself well grounded to assert . That God would never permit the seat of St. Peter to be possest , for the space of almost an Age together , by persons most unworthy of that dignity ; As Card. Baronius acknowledges with grief to have hapened , during the far greater part of the tenth Age , by the power of the Marques of Toscany , who tyranising , what with arms , what with mony , over the Clergy and people of Rome , caused them to enthrone in St. Peters Chair , Men not only vicious in their own persons , but also notoriously dammageable to the Church ; into which they brought most horrible disorders ; as that in particular of John the Tenth , whereof Baronius sadly complains , who made an Infant of five years old Archbishop of Rheimes ; on which the Cardinal makes this reflexion : Tantum nefas , quo Iura omnia Ecclesiastica sauciantur , ejus pontificis authoritate introductum , quem infamis faeminae infami operâ in Petri solium intrusisset . Would he not have believed , that God Almighty would never have suffered , the Vicar of Him , who made that solemn Protestation , that his Kingdom was not of this World ; to attempt the disposing of Temporal Kingdoms ; to take them from some , and confer them on Others ; as Julius the second did That of Navarre , which , to the prejudice of our Kings , the Kings of Spain possesse upon me no other title , than a pretended guift of the Pope , in taking it from its lawful King ? Would he not have thought , that God would never have permitted Schisme to have crept even into the Chair of Unity ; in such sort , that the Church for almost 40 years should not have been able to discern its true , from its false Pastour ; groaning under the oppression of two Mercenaries , strugling for the right Title , and agreeing only in this joynt design , to keep the Church in this dismal division ; as in effect it happened about the end of the 14 th . Age , whilst one of these Anti-popes kept his seat at Avignon , the other at Rome ? Would he not have thought , that God would never have permitted , that he , whose principal charge it is to keep all Christians in Unity , should by rash and precipitate excommunications , be the Cause , that whole Kingdoms should fall off from the Communion of the Church ; whereby an infinite number of Souls should miserably suffer shipwrack against the Rocks of Schisme and Heresie ; as it happened to the Kingdome of England , by the precipitancy of Clement the Seventh ; as Cardinal Peron most pregnantly represented to Paul the fifth , to keep him from falling into a like oversight in the cause of the Venetians ; adding the example of Leo the Tenth in regard of Germany , and remonstrating to him , That he ought to consider , he was then in the same Crisis , and at the same point , in which Leo the tenth was the ruine of Catholick Religion in Germany ; in which Clement the seventh destroyed It in England , in which Clement the eighth preserved It in France . It is certain , that , to confine our discourse to what may appear advantageous to the Church , and to what we ( according to our weak understanding ) would be apt to judge fitting to be done ; had any of those that appear the wisest among Men , been admitted in to the Council of God , when he was casting the models of his Church ; they would all have concurred in this judgement , that it would be in no sort expedient , to permit those who were to supply his place upon earth , to fall into disorders so opposite to the duty of their Charge , and so prejudicial to the Souls of Men , committed to their conduct ▪ But the Counsels of God are intirely different from those of Men ; and he was pleased out of his inscrutable judgements by the succeeding events , quite to confound our pretended wisdome . For he permitted all that , which we would have conceiv'd he ought to have prevented : So that Persons truly pious ought to be convinced , by so many deplorable examples , of this important verity , that God would not have the firm subsistance of his Church depend on the Saintity , wisdome , or clear-sightednesse of any one single person , though he were the Head and Soveraign Pastor of it . This is the pious reflection which Cardinal Baronius makes upon the disorders of the 10 th . Age : To the end , sayes he , that God might make appear that his Church was not the contrivance of Man , but an Institute purely divine , it was necessary he should shew , that the vices of bad Popes , should never be able to destroy It : as Kingdomes often are overthrown by the vicious lives of their Kings . Vt enim Deus significaret eandem suam Ecclesiam nequaquam humanum esse figmentum , sed plane divinum inventum , oportuit ostendisse eam nequaquam pravorum Antistititum operá perdi posse , & ad nihilum redigi ; sicut de aliis diversarum gentium regnis & bene statutis Rebus-publicis fastum constat . It is the same case of this kind of Infallibility , which by a new and unheard-of error the Jesuits grant to the Pope : which God hath permitted to be disproved by so many evident examples , that not any Divine can give credit to it , without condemning himself of formal Heresie ; for if all the decisions of Popes , touching matters of Fact , were as many Articles of Faith , there not being one able Divine , that doth not impugne some one of them , there would not be one that did not impugne a point of Faith. For example , who is there now a dayes that doth not esteem the Letters imputed to the first Popes , not only not to be Theirs , but contrariwise , a Rapsody collected by some Forger and Impostor . And notwithstanding both Pope Nicholas commanded the Bishops of France to receive them , and his Successors inserted them into the book of Decretals , which by their Apostolical authority they proposed to serve for a rule to the whole Church , wherein they speak , at least , as much out of their Chair , as in their ordinary Bulls . How then can one , without Impiety , believe , that these letters are suppositions , as now all the ablest Church-men do , even the Jesuits themselves , if there be an obligation to hold the same Infallibilitie in the Popes , as in Jesus Christ , even in matters of Fact ? would the infallibility of Christ permit that one should propose to the Church false pieces instead of true ones ? There are scarce any matters of Fact of more importance to the Church , then to know whether a Council be General or no , whether Lawful or illegittimate . Neverthelesse , did the Kingdom of France become Heretick , for not acknowledging the Council of Florence to be Oecumenical , notwithstanding all the Bulls of Eugenius the fourth , and all his declarations prefixed at the head of this Council , to oblige the whole world to receive it as a General one ? Did the Cardinal of Lorraine fall into Heresie , when he openly declared to Pope Pius the fourth , his , and the whole Kingdome of France's opinion on this subject , in the following tearms : For as much as concerns the last of the Titles to be given to our Holy Father , taken out of the Council of Florence ; I cannot deny but that I am a French man , bred up in the Vniversity of Paris , in which it is the common Tenet , that the authority of a Council is above the Pope , and all that bold the contrary are censured as Hereticks : That in France the Council of Constance is held Oecumenical in all its parts : That they adhere to That of Basile , and hold That of Florence neither for a Lawful nor a General One : and it were an easier work to kill all French men , then to draw them from their said perswasion . This Letter which the Cardinal of Lorrain writ to his Secretary at Rome , to be communicated to Pope Pius the 4 th . is to be seen in the collection of Memorials concerning the Council of Trent , published by the deceased Mr. Du Puis , and printed by Cramoisi . During the first disagreement betwixt Pope Eugenius the 4 th . and the Council of Basile , he put forth a most authentick Bull , by which he declared that he transferr'd this Council to Bolognia , and that all those who should maintain this Translation was just and lawful , were both out of the Truth and Catholick Faith. Fuit igitur a Basiliensi civitate legitima pro tunc nostra Concilii dissolutio , & asserentes contra sunt penitus ab omni veritate & fide Catholica alieni . All which notwithstanding the Fathers of the Council of Basile , maintaining that this Translation was injust and invalid , Eugenius was forced by another Bull equally authentick , to acknowledg that the said Translation was in effect null , and that the Council had been duely held from its beginning to that very time . Both these Bulls are to be seen in Raynald ; the first in the year 1433. the other in the year 1434. Now , shall the one and the other of these Bulls be Articles of Faith ? and shall we be obliged to believe that the same Council was at the same time , an unlawful conventicle , and a Lawful Synod of the whole Church , assembled in the name of the Holy Ghost . The same Raynald makes mention of an other Bull of Eugenius the 4 th . against the Cardinal of Arles who presided over the Council of Basile ; where he is called Iniquitatis Alumnus , atque perditionis filius . If the voice of Popes , in the judgements which they make of persons in their Bulls , ought to be esteemed as infallible as that of Jesus Christ , we should be obliged to look upon this Cardinal as a most wicked person : but what if God hath judged otherwise , and if , from obliging us to abhor him as a Child of Iniquity , and a Son of Perdition , he would have us bear respect and veneration to him , as one of the Blessed , confirming his Saintity by publick Miracles , authorized by an other Pope , to wit , Clement the Seventh , who by an authentick Bull has enrolled him in the number of the Blessed , declaring , not that he did penance after having been a Son of Iniquity , but that he had ever a celestial , chast , and immaculate life ; as it is to bee seen in the Bull of his Beatification , reported at length by Ciaconius . These few examples may sufficiently shew the falsity of the Jesuits pretension . But without seeking further , the very Authors themselves , of this new Doctrine , fall into Heresie , by the undeniable sequele of their error . For in these very same Conclusions , they maintain , that Pope Honorius , in his Letters taught nothing but what was most consonant to the Catholick Faith , touching the two wills , and two operations in Jesus Christ . Duas in Christo voluntates & operationes fuisse profitemur ; nec aliud a nobis sensit Honorius dum operationem Christi unicam esse scripsit . Now , if it be a point of Faith , as the Jesuits pretend , that the Book of Jansenius is Heretical , and the five Propositions are his , because two Popes have affirmed it , and that one ought to consider what they say with the same regard as if Jesus Christ had said it ; with how much more reason may one say the same of the letters of Pope Honorius , which were both strictly examined , condemned and burnt by the Authority of a General Council of the whole Church , in which the Pope presided by his Legats , and which in this very point was confirmed by two following General Councils , and by a great number of Popes ? For if ever Popes speak out of their chair , it is then chiefly when they speak in General Councils , and in the confirmation of them by their Apostolical power . And so consequently one cannot doubt , but that Leo the second spoke out of his Chair , when in divers Letters which he wrote in confirmation of the sixth Oecumenical Council , he in particular ratified the Condemnation of Honorius , pronouncing an Anathema against him , because in stead of inlightning the Church [ these are his words ] by the Doctrine of Apostolical Tradition , he suffered it to be defiled by a profane corruption . Qui hanc Apostolicam Ecclesiam non Apostolicâ Traditionis doctrinâ lustravit , sed profanâ traditione immaculari permisit . And consequently , if , when the Popes speak out of their chair , of what matter soever they speak , whether of right , or of Fact , they injoy the same Infallibility with Jesus Christ , and that all they so pronounce is an Article of Faith ; it ought to be a point of Faith that the Letters of Honorius are Heretical , and he that denies it , especially after having asserted this General Maxime , bears in his forehead the most notorious mark of an Heretick , according to S. Paul , which is , to be condemned by his own proper judgement . Nor will it serve , to have recourse to the pretended falsifying of the Acts of the sixth Council , and of the letters of Leo the second ; For as this pretension is both unsustainable , ridiculous and extravagant , ( as in the last Assembly of the Clergy , the Bishops even most addicted to the Jesuites did acknowledge ) if there were no other then this poor evasion to excuse men from beleeving with Divine Faith , that Honorius was justly anathematiz'd , and his Letters legally condemned , as full of Heresies ; one must needs have renounced all common sense , to make any other judgement of this Pope , or not to hold his Letters for heretical . But , as it is the property of Error to destroy it self , the same person , that by this new Opinion of the Jesuites should be ingaged of necessitie to maintain these Letters of Honorius to be Heretical ; by the same principle would be obliged to acknowledge the falsity of his own opinion , For how could he beleeve that all the Popes wer indued with this infallibility of Jesus Christ speaking out of their chair ; seeing Honorius fell into an error , in a conjecture where it is hard to conceive how he should not speak out of his chair , since he spoke as Judge of controversies of Faith , for the adjusting the greatest variance that then raigned in the Church , and which had divided all the Patriarks of the East . And nevertheless , without insisting on the judgement of the Sixth Council , and supposing , which yet is most absurd , that the Acts of it were corrupted ; how can any one pretend that Honorius in this occasion , was assisted with the Infallibility of Jesus Christ , since having by his Letters approved the letter of Sergius Patriarch of Constantinople , either he understood it rightly , and then he fell into an Error of right , by approving an heretical Opinion of one only Will in Jesus Christ , which he must have acknowledged to have been contained in the letter of Sergius : Or else he mis-understood the said letter , taking in a Catholike sence , that which Sergius writ in an heretical one , in which case he must needs have erred at least in a matter of Fact. So that the Jesuites can in no sort avoid being Heretikes , for if it be an heresie , as questionless it is , to ascribe to the Popes , speaking out of their chair , the same infallibility which Jesus Christ hath , as well in matters of right , as of fact , in such sort that their decision even in matters of Fact , may be believed by divine Faith , then they must needs be Hereticks , because they are engaged to maintain not an heresie only , but a blasphemy : And if they pretend this opinion is true , they are likewise Heretikes , because they impugn faith , by impugning the decision of so many Popes and General Councels touching the condemnation of Honorius , whom , according to their erroneous Opinion , one is bound to beleeve by divine Faith , to have been most justly condemned , since it was by the sentence of Judges , as infallible , both in matters of right , and of fact , as Jesus Christ himself . My Lords , I dwell too long upon the refutation of so visible a folly , but permit me to lay before you one other pernicious consequence thereof . Your Lordships have seen the design of their Conclusions , and how glorious a Title they prefix before them : Assertiones Catholicae contra saeculorum omnium praecipuas Haereses . What can a man rationally conceive , when he sees what Doctrines ( in pursuance of that Title ) they oppose to these heresies , but that their meaning is to obtrude them upon us for Catholick truths , maintained by the Church against Hereticks , and which we are bound to embrace under pain of Heresie , and of falling off from the Communion of the Church . Wherefore according to the Jesuites , the Catholike Church can never receive the Grecians back into Communion , nor reunite its members cut off by so deplorable a Schism , otherwise then by obliging them to confess that Jesus Christ hath given to the Popes the same infallibility which he himself had , in all they propose to the whole Church , even particular Facts . And as all Heretikes of these latter Ages have embraced the Error of the Grecians , touching the Primacy of the Holy Seat ; so likewise neither can we open the Church doors to any of them , upon other terms then by extorting from them a profession of this new Article of Faith. But admitting the Church should not tye them to such hard measure , yet what a World of Obstacles are by this opinion cast in the way of their conversion ? What scandall doth it not give them ? What a fair pretext doth it afford their Ministers , to decry the Catholick Church in their Sermons to their abused flock , and render it odious and contemptible , and confirm them in their ancient reproach and calumny , so often cast upon Catholicks of equalling the Pope with God almighty ? It is well known that this was the principal Engine to work so many people to a revolt from the Church . Is it possible , that even Religious persons should concur with them in so pernitious a design , and furnish them with armes to fight against us , giving them a just occasion to look upon the submission which all faithful Christians yield to the Pope , as an insupportable yoak imposed on their consciences , even in matters that no ways concern the Catholick Faith , nor whereof the knowledg doth in any sort contribute to Salvation . This is it , My Lords , that hath chiefly forced us to speak in this ranconter : It was absolutely necessary that Catholick Divines should make all hast to cry out against this impiety , lest these uncircumcised should take occasion to insult over the Hosts of the living God : We were obliged to prevent them , that it might appear to all the World , that these excesses were no lesse detested in the Catholick Church , out of the love of truth , then they seemed to detest them upon the accompt of justifying their guilty separation . But if , to have exposed their complaints to the publick , be enough to acquit Divines of the duty incumbent on them ; it will not suffice for the honour of the Church , and an entire reparation of this scandal , that they alone should speak in this occasion . 'T is your part , My Lords , who ought to be inflamed with a pious zeal for the purity of Christian Doctrine , whereof you are the Depositaries ; for the safety of Souls , whereof you are the Spiritual Fathers ; for the Sanctity of the Church , whereof you are the Bridegrooms ; for the honour of Jesus Christ , whose chief Ministers you are ; to consider before Almighty God , what service you owe him , in an occasion of this importance , where the Faith of the Church is violated by a capital error that strikes at the very roots thereof , where the Faithful are in danger to be poysoned by an opinion , that tends to change into Idolatry the veneration which they owe to their Soveraign Pastor ; where the Church is profaned by an impiety , that dishonours and exposes it to the outrages of its enemies ; and finally where Jesus Christ is horribly blasphemed by a Sacrilegious parity , which they endeavour to establish betwixt his sacred words , and those of his Minister , by making the one , as well as the other , the object of Divine Faith. Some one 〈…〉 say , it is an extravagance , which deserves not to have such notice taken of it ; and this without question will be the pretext to move you to connive at such an excesse . But you ought to consider , My Lords , that how extravagant soever the opinion may be , It is advanc'd by persons who may give a just occasion to apprehend strange consequences of it . For clearly , it is not by chance , or the blind passion of some one private person , that it now comes to light ; but of old there have been dispositions laid for the introducing it : nor was it ushered in with such pompe and ceremony , but just at that nick of time which they conceived most favourable to procure it a successeful acceptance , and in which they thought , not any one would have the boldnesse to hold up his hand in opposition to it . Their pretensions perchance are not yet ripe enough to draw a formal approbation of it from the Bishops ; but their hopes are , since we must speak the plain truth , that their credit , and the power , which of late they have got , of doing both good and bad Offices , will at least be able to keep them in silence ; so that not one shall dare attempt the condemnation of it , for fear of drawing on his head the vengeance of so potent a Society ; and that the Sorbone , which now they think they have brought to their beck , will never have the confidence to censure it , what aversion soever it may have inwardly for it . They hope then , under the favour of this silence , and whilst the whole world shall seem buried in sleep , dum dormirent homines , this cockle , which they have sowed in the fields of the Church , will take root and grow up by the advantage of the season ; In the mean time they will leave it to grow to maturity , according to their manner of expression , relinquent tempori maturandum ; and when it shall be fully ripe , they will extract the natural consequences ; that necessarily must spring from it . For the present , they tell us modestly , one may believe with Divine Faith such like particular Facts ; but we shall shortly hear , that we are bound to believ them ; which grad●tion will be easie for them to establish , because it follows by a necessary consequence out of their principle ; it being certain that no man can believe with Divine Faith , but what is a matter of Faith : and what is such , ought of necessity to be believed in that nature , when it shall be sufficiently proposed . It i● enough for their turns at present , that the Bishops do not condemn this opinion : but we shall see them ere long inveagle them in , to be the approvers of it , according to an other of their Maximes , which is ; That the Church doth approve all such Doctrines , as ●t suffers without making opposition . It highly concerns you , My Lords , to reflect on the danger whereunto not only the Church , but you your selves are also exposed ; lest one day the Jesuits bring you in for abettors of their Heresie , and God himself lay it to your charge . For though it be a most false error , that the Church approvs all opinions which it doth not suppresse , it is notwithstanding a constant truth , confirmed by Popes and Councils , that God imputeth to Pastors the approval of errors , which they did not in due time oppose . Error cui non resistitur , approbatur Qui non corrigit resecanda , committit . Which made the second Council of Tours declare , that the Shepheard seem'd to side with the Woolf , as often as he did not hinder the slaughter of his flock , having the power to do it . And St. Leo , speaking of those that were negligent in applying remedies to the grievances of the Church , lays them all at their doors : Qui multam saepe nutriunt pestilentiam , dum necessariam dissimulant adhibere medicinam . But these are reflexions altogether needlesse to be suggested to you , My Lords , whose zeal and Pastoral vigilance is of greater force to represent you what is expedient for the good of the Church in these occasions , then all the discourses that can be made you . It is enough for private Divines to lay before your eyes the emergent evils , and deep wounds inflicted on its Doctrine , and only to say to each of you in particular the same which a Prophet said to God , Vide , Domine , & considera . See and consider what Doctrine is taught in the Church , whereof you are the Masters . Their duty extends no further , and this done , they may take up their rest , and lament before Almighty God in Silence and Humility . Paris the 1st . of January 1662. FINIS . 


c0: A27248
c1: Bedloe, William, 1650-1680.
c3: 1679.0
c6: 28898
c7: 671
c8: 54
c9: A27248.xml
c10: A27248.txt
c2:
  A narrative and impartial discovery of the horrid Popish plot, carried on for the burning and destroying the cities of London and VVestminster, with their suburbs, &c. setting forth the several consults, orders and resolutions of the Jesuites, &c. concerning the same. ... / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires.

c4:
  / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires. / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires.

c5:
  aforesaid; burning; city; clock; committee; design; fire; firing; french; goods; harrison; hath; house; lane; london; man; matter; men; mrs; night; papists; people; persons; place; plot; said; set; sir; street; thomas; time

c11:
   A narrative and impartial discovery of the horrid Popish plot, carried on for the burning and destroying the cities of London and VVestminster, with their suburbs, &c. setting forth the several consults, orders and resolutions of the Jesuites, &c. concerning the same. ... / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires. Bedloe, William, 1650-1680. 1679 Approx. 170 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 19 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images. Text Creation Partnership, Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) : 2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1). A27248 Wing B1677 ESTC R11047 11683427 ocm 11683427 48134 This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission. Early English books online. (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A27248) Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 48134) Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 12:8) A narrative and impartial discovery of the horrid Popish plot, carried on for the burning and destroying the cities of London and VVestminster, with their suburbs, &c. setting forth the several consults, orders and resolutions of the Jesuites, &c. concerning the same. ... / by Capt. William Bedloe ... one of the Popish Committee for carrying on such fires. Bedloe, William, 1650-1680. [10], 27 p. : port. Printed for Robert Boulter, John Hancock, Ralph Smith, and Benjamin Harris ..., London : 1679. Caption title: A narrative of the Popes late fire-works in England. Reproduction of original in Library of Congress. Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford. Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors. EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO. EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org). The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source. Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data. Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so. Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor. The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines. Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements). Keying and markup guidelines are available at the Text Creation Partnership web site . eng Jesuits -- England. Popish Plot, 1678. 2004-11 TCP Assigned for keying and markup 2005-02 Apex CoVantage Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images 2005-04 Olivia Bottum Sampled and proofread 2005-04 Olivia Bottum Text and markup reviewed and edited 2005-10 pfs Batch review (QC) and XML conversion Cap t : WILLIAM BEDLOE Discoverer of the Popish Plott A NARRATIVE AND IMPARTIAL DISCOVERY OF THE Horrid Popish Plot : Carried on for the Burning and Destroying THE CITIES OF LONDON and VVESTMINSTER , With their SUBURBS , &c. SETTING FORTH The several CONSULTS , ORDERS and RESOLUTIONS of the JESUITES , &c. Concerning the same . AND Divers DEPOSITIONS and INFORMATIONS , Relating thereunto . Never before Printed . By Capt. William Bedloe . Lately Engaged in that Horrid Design , and one of the Popish Committee for Carrying on such Fires . LONDON , Printed for Robert Boulter , John Hancock , Ralph Smith , and Benjamin Harris , Booksellers in Cornhil , near the Royal Exchange . 1679. THE EPISTLE DEDICATORY TO THE Surviving Citizens OF LONDON RUINED by FIRE SIRS , I Know not to whom I could Address these Leaves more properly than to You ; who have been so dismally concern'd in the dreadful Effects of the late Conflagrations : Such deep Sufferers by the Hellish Practises herein more fully than ever yet discovered . You have suddenly and unexpectedly seen a glorious City laid waste , Your own Habitations turn'd into Rubbish , your Estates destroyed , your dear Incomes of your many years hard Labour and careful Industry , All in few moments swept away and consumed by devouring flames , together with some of Your dear Relations and faithful Servants ; whilst Your selves and Families reduc'd from a plentiful , a comfortable Trade and Fortune over-night , to the extremest misery next Morning , without an House to shelter You , Goods to Accommodate You , or setled Course of Trade to support You ? Have been forc'd ( many of You in Old Age ) to Begin the World anew ; and remain Exposed to all the Hardships and Inconveniences of want and poverty ? The Authors and Promoters of All these Your deplorable Calamities have been no other than those Common Bontefeu's of Christendom , The general Disturbers of the Peace and Happiness of Europe , and Pests of human Society , I mean those subtle , active and most cruel Engineers of the Roman Hierarchy , who having long been Big with the Project of a Fifth-Monarchy , intending to make all the World slavishly to truckle to their Tripple Crown'd Idol at Rome , did meerly in order thereunto contrive Your Destruction : For as they wellknow , England to be the Bull-work of Liberty , Protestanism , and ( indeed I may justly add ) Christian Faith in General , throughout the world : The main Bank , that hinders the Sea of Rome from over-whelming all Christian Nations with an Universal Inundation of Tyranny and Superstition : So they are not insensible , what a mighty Influence LONDON hath to obstruct their Designs upon England : In so much , That I have heard not a few of the Principal of them frequently protest , That until That City were Ruined or brought low , it was impossible , But All their Attempts on this Nation must prove Abortive . How rigorously , how unweariedly have they endeavoured this ? I shall say nothing of their Politick By-strooks , Their promoting by Influenc'd Counsels Wars at Sea to interrupt Your Commerce , Their Setting up a New Algier ( and perhaps more formidable and mischievous than the Old One ) on the other side the Channel : Their Multiplying Buildings in the Suburbs and Out parts , thereby to drain away the Trade , and having stock't many of those Colonies with people of their own Gang , hope to be able in time to out number and overpower You. These and a thousand other little Strategems for Discouraging , &c. I shall not insist upon , but only instance , as my present business , Their horrid Design of Burning and Destroying Treacherously this CITY . This they counted a Master-piece of their Cunning , not doubting , when they had laid this Noble City in Ashes : But that they should soon after have buried Your Religion too in the same Ruines : But notwithstanding all their facinorous Performances and more Cursed Attempts God in his Infinite Mercy hath Restor'd the One , and hitherto preserv'd the Other : Both as it were by Miracle . Let therefore the Remembrance of SIXTY SIX be engraven in Indelible Characters on the Hearts of the Posterity , To make them abhor Popery , and detest such vile Incendiaries : Let it remain a Monument of Gratitude to God , Caution to England , and shame to Rome , in after times , when even that stately and durable PILLAR ( Erected for that Purpose ) shall by the Revolutions of many Ages be decayed . Indeed could you be so shamefully Ingrateful as to forget it , These restless Furies will not suffer You : But still with fresh Alarms and Exploits Awaken Your Memories . 'T was a shrewd Item they bestow'd on You : But a few Years since , when Grove and his Irish Ruffians consumed so great a Part of Your Neighbourhood in the Borough of Southwark ( not to mention other smaller Attempts . ) But above all , They have given You , and the whole Nation such a Catholick Memorandum in their detestable Plot , lately discovered just before it was ripe for Execution , as I trust shall never be forgotten , wherein though All these three Kingdoms , nay the whole Protestant-Interest throughout the World was Essentially Concern'd , yet none should have drank more deep of that Cup of Misery , which they had prepared than You the Protestant Inhabitants of This ( by them hated ) CITY and Parts adjacent : For as soon as ever the Fatal Blow had been given against the pretious Life of our dear and dread Soveraign , they would immediately have proceeded to a Second Devastation , first upon the Dwellings , and next upon the Persons , and then what Horrors and Calamities , what a Sea of Blood and Chaos of Confusion , You All , long ' ere this should have been involved in ? Whilst these Sons of Cruelty had been Acting over their Parisian Tragedy and Irish Butcheries amongst You , is no less easy to Imagine , than lamentable to have seen , and Intollerable to have felt . I am not ignorant , how strenuously they make it their Business to deny not only their being any way privy to these Mischiefs of FIREING , but likewise all other their Traiterous Designs : And I scarce know which is greatest , Their Impudence in committing horrid Villanies , or in out-facing them , when they are done . The Desperate Protestations of Innocence , lately made by some of them at the place of Execution , hath ( I am informed ) mightily unsetled some Peoples Heads , and a few Formal contrived Speeches have been so prevalent as to make weak Women , and weaker Men begin to stagger . and ready to imagine they died for Crimes they might not be guilty of . But as for my own Part , I bless God , I am throughly satisfied in the TRUTH of every Tittle of the Evidence , I have given against them , and every of them , and have no checks or guilt on my Conscience on that Account , nor would in the least be guilty of that bloody Perjury , that might tend to the Taking away any mans Life wrongfully , for more than all England is worth : But if I have Erred in any Case , it was on the contrary hand in Speaking the least of Things and Persons , so for the satisfaction of others , I desire them to consider , besides the Joint Testimonies of so many Witnesses , speaking to different Times , Persons , Places and Circumstances , yet all exactly agreeing in the main , without the least Contradiction of Falshood , that ever could be found after so many strict Examinations before Persons of the greatest Judgment and Quality , and so many cross and insnaring Questions started by the Prisoners , to which they freely Answered ; I say besides all this , and several other Corroborating Particulars I would have them consider , 1. How Customary it is with this sort of Men , in all Cases where they are over-taken by Justice ; to go out of the World with solemn Asseverations of their Innocence ; there being , I verily believe scarce a President to be given in our Age , of any Papist that suffered for any Crime what soever , who confest the same at his Death , especially if he received absolution before ; For I do averr it to be their Doctrine , that when a Man hath committed any Villany , and hath been thereof absolv'd by a Priest , if he be afterwards call'd into Question touching that Fact ; he ought not to cast a Scandal on the Church , whereof he is a Member , by acknowledging himself to have been guilty ; but may lawfully swear and protest in the presence of God , and the world , that he is as Innocent thereof as the Child unborn , and all this without any Equivocation , or mental Reservation since t is their Beleif , and so they teach and are taught , that they are then so really , and absolutely innocent , even as when they came into the World , the crime being wholly taken off from them by Absolution ; much more may they do it in this Case where what they are charged with viz. a Resolution , to murther a Prince whom they count an Heretick , and so declared by the Pope , subvert his Government ; and introduce the Roman Religion ; as so far from being by them esteemed any Treason or Crime , that they look upon it to be their Duty and Meretorious . 2. 'T is palpable , that all these fine Speeches were studiously prepared by Confederacy , and Copies industriously spread abroad before they were spoken by the Prisoners , their Agents and Friends ; and they are contrived but just like so many Scholars Exercises on the Theme , set by their Grand Master , Provincial Whitebread . Not with the Freedom of Dying Men that spoke the Truth , and Dictates of their Consciences , but so elabourately flourisht over as might best work on the Affections of the Ignorant Hearers ; and serve the Turn of their Party , for where there is so much Art , there is always some design . Had not Hill just such another made Speech in the very same Strain and Method , which he was to spake at his Death like a Parrot ? Sure , they are very dim-sighted that cannot see through such Impostures . 3. Do these doubting Gentlemen , really believe there was any Plot at all ? Were Mr. Colemans Letters forged by others , and put by Magick-Art into Six Boxes ; and and yet his Hand so curiously counterfeited , that he himself could not chuse but own it , and his Servants swear it , &c. Either you must believe all these and many other down right Absurdities , or else confess that by those very Letters it evidently appears , that there was on foot a damnable horrid Plot to subvert the Government , and introduce Popery ; and can you think Mr. Coleman alone undertook that Mighty Work ? ( as himself calls it ) Or if he had Accomplices , who more proper ? who more ready than the Traitors that lately suffered ; for when did the Jesuites stand out , when there was any Game to play for on the Interest of the Pope and Church of Rome ? Not to mention , that the Matter is almost acknowledged in Peter's Letter taken with Harcourt ; wherein a Consult is appointed the 14th . of April 1678 and mention made of great Caution to be used by the Fathers in coming to it , lest the Design there to be transacted and managed should be discovered which in its own Nature required secresy : By this Letter ( not found till the other day the Witnesses evidence , first given so long since , that there was such a Consult , and at that time , is undeniably confirmed ; and that there was some great Design to be consulted of there that required much Caution and Secresy , is likewise confest ; how reasonable than is it to believe the Witnesses in this Case ; thot then and there , the Death of the King was consulted of , and resolved upon : That being a Design that indeed required in its own horrid Nature such Caution , and Secresy , and the Conspirators being not able to assign any other Design , they had there of such a Nature ; nor could they give any sensible Intrepretation of those Patents sent to Whitebread mentioned in another Letter , taken with Harcoat , by which was meant the Commisions for Forces to carry on this Hellish Rebellion . 4. What think you , was there ever such a Man as Sr. Edmundbury Godfry● , was he not murthered ? and who can fall within the Suspicion of any probable Imagination to have done it , but the Papists that is these Traytors and their Instruments ? which now is more plain upon them than before ; for if they had not been the Procurers of it , how was it possible , that the same Night that worthy Gentleman was Murthererd ? Harcoat should write word thereof into Stafford-shire ; whereas his Death was not known in London by any , but those concerned in it , till Five Days after . But why should I trouble my self , to demonstrate that t is Light at Noon-day , because Bats and Moles are and and will be Blind ? His Most Gracious Majesty , is satisfied , as appears by several of his Royal Proclamations ; Both Houses of Parliament is fully satisfied , as is evident from their Votes expresly made on that occasion ; The Right Reverend Fathers in God , my Lords The Bishops , in particular no doubt are satisfied , as is plain by the Form of Prayers prescribed to be used on the last Fast. All the learned Judges of the Land generally present at the Late Tryals ; the Judicious Gentle-Men of the several Jurys , ( both upon their Oaths , as well as the Evidence ) and all intelligent Auditors ( except Papists ) are intirely satisfied and if there be yet any others that are not ; I do not doubt , but in due time ( for as there yet are diverse things behind the Curtain ) there will be such open plain Sun-beam discoveries made , as shall certainly convince them , unless like Papists , they shall at once refuse to believe , either their Reason or their Senses . As to the Discourse , which I here present you with ; The First part is an Account of what I know , and was actually imployed in by the Benedictines and Jesuites for contriving , promoting and carrying on of Fires in and about this City ; the rest consists of Affidavits Informations , &c. of others touching matters of the same nature , of which some tis true , have been formerly published , but many of them imperfectly , others now almost out of Print , or not common to be had ; and all before scatteringly set forth in several Books ; These I thought fit to insert together here for the fuller satisfaction of the present Age , and Posterity ; to which is added some Account of Latter Fires , and several Observables that occurred relating thereunto not before made publick ; All which I conceive may be both welcom and useful in this Juncture : TWO Things I would particularly Advertise You to Take Notice of . The FIRST is the several ways , whereby these Mischievous People begin and promote Fires , which indeed are so various , that 't is difficult to Enumerate them all : But we know they have practised these that follow , viz. 1. By Fire-Balls put in with Poles or otherwise through Holes , or open places into Houses ; as at Mr. Farriners House which began the Great Fire . 2. By hard Fire-balls thrown through Glass-windows , as at the Smiths in Black-Friars . 3. By flinging the said Balls , or other Combustible Matter fired into Cellars through the Bars , or Grates , where they are left without Shutters , as at the Oyl-Mans in Southwork . 4. By firing their own Lodgings , as the French-man did in Shoe-Lane , in the time of the Great Fire ; and likewise , the two Peters near Safron-Hill . 5. By hiring Cellars in dangerous places , filling them with Combustibles , and then firing them , which was a Course they much advised me to . 6. By Firing Haylofts , as in Smithfield . 7. By Strangers faining Errands , as in the Temple . 8. By untiling Houses , Breaking Windows , &c. and there putting in their Combustibles . 9. By getting into Empty Houses and Setting them on Fire , as in Budge-Row . 1670. 10. By Creeping into back-yards and firing stacks of Bavins , Reed , &c. as at Lime-House . 11. By going into Victualling-Houses , and leaving behind them Trains for Firing , as at the Cooks in Fetter-Lane and in Southwark . 12. By Consederate Servants , as lately at the Attorneys in the same Lane. And That such FIRES may be the more Destructive , when begun , their Instructions are , 1. To do it in select Places amongst Old Buildings , and where Engines cannot play . 2. To FIRE the Water-Houses , and get the New River-Water stopt , if they can , for that time near that Place . 3. To have Some of their Chief Friends thereabouts , that may misadvise Great Persons , That they may blow up Houses , where it is not necessary , or where rather it will do harm by Opening a Passage for the FIRE . 4. To have some of their Active Instruments , who under pretence of helping may scatter FIRE BALLS in contiguous Houses , and break down the Windows , Roof , &c. to let in the FIRE more easily . 5. To have others attending , that shall cry out against French and Papists ; and mightily pitty the People , thereby getting to be trusted with Removing of Goods , and so to plunder and steal ; or if they find an oportunity to fire HOUSES at a Distance . 6. Curiously to observe WIND and TIDE in all Attempts , as likewise Frosts , and very dry Times , and chuse Sundays for doing the business , because then there is the least Water . The other Thing I would advise You of , is not to Conceit , because the PLOT is discovered in some measure , and some few of Them brought to Justice , That therefore now You are secure , and that They will desist from such Attempts : For I know their Nature and Principles so well , That I dare assure You on the contrary , They will be more Active and Virulent now than ever : And for some proof of this be pleased to consider , How many FIRES have either actually hapn'd , or been design'd , or begun , though by Providence , prevented , since the Discovery of the PLOT . As , At Limehouse , Septemb. 18. At the Temple . At St. Pauls Church-yard . Fetter-Lane , Apr. 10. Near New-Inn . Ship-yard . Southampton Buildings . Gray-Hound-Tavern in the Strand under a Chair . Golden-Lane . Vinegar-yard . Crown-Court at the lower End of Chancery-Lane . At the Water-house . In the Minories . At New-Prison . All these and probably many others , that I never heard of , have been since the begining of September last ; so that you see , they are still going on with the Trade of Twexbury-Mustard-Balls , when ever they have an opportunity ; it will therefore concern all Protestants , to be careful and cautious to prevent such mischeifs from these wicked Incendiaries , who still swarm about this Town , thinking themselves more safe here , than in the Country , and better able to hold correspondence , &c. I know well , with what Envy and Malice they behold the City ; and that they will leave no Villany unatempted , to lay it once more Level with the Ground , unless possibly seeing it so gloriously Rebuilt , and upon consideration of late Circumstances , they should think it now better Hubandry to preserve it for their own use , as Harcoat the Tower , than to destroy it , and so invert the other of their Design , and strive first to Depopulate and Massacre its troublesom Inhabitants ; that so themselves and their French Friends may take Possession of these Noble Structures ; and quietly enjoy the Accomodation of the Hereticks Pains and Charge , as the Jewes those of the Cananites : this I am certain of , thas you are continually to expect from them the worst , that a most improved Subtilty joyned with the most Implacable Malice , Both egg'd on with vast Bats of Profit and Power , and sharpned with the Fury of blind Zeal and Thirst of Revenge , can either contrive or execute . To prevent which nothing can be more effectual than Union , and a good understanding amongst all Protestants , though of different Perswasions . To obviate the ill Art of this common Enemy , whose Instruments by a Thousand Devices dayly seek to exasperate you one against another : you must study to cement , as much as they to divide ; But above all , let no Jesuitical Impressions howsoever maskt ; be able in the least to Impair the Loyalty to the King , or wheadle you into any tumultuous disturbances ; you can no way gratifie , or serve their Interest , more than by such a wicked Folly ; this is the Point they would gain upon you ; ( and which they have pusht on so unhappily elsewhere ) and then infallibly you shall bear the whole Odium of their Hellish-Plot . May the God of Heaven ever preserve His Majesty from the open violences , and secret Assassinations of these Bloody-minded Men , as likewise from their subtle Insinuations ; may the same Omnipotent Power Bless and Protect these Nations in general , and the City of London in particular , that his Majesty may have a long and Prosperous Reign ; the Protestant Religion flowrish , and the Designs of Rome be blasted , discovered and confounded ; Is , and shall ever be the Hearty Prayers and Endeavours of him , VVho is , A most hearty VVell-wisher to the Prosperity of that CITY , and of the True PROTESTANT INTEREST William Bedloe . A NARRATIVE OF THE Popes late Fire-Works IN ENGLAND . AS there is not a more malicious sort of Vermine in the World than the Iesuits and other Factors for Rome ( for let me tell you the Benedictines and rest of the Orders ; nay , the dullest Mass-jobbing Seculars , are not at all behind hand with the former , in will to commit Roguery , whatever they are in parts and sufficiencies to conduct and manage it ) so there can be none more cursedly ingenious in inventing and promoting the most exquisite , various , and to us still new methods of doing mischief . Treason and Rebellion , private Murthers , and publique Massacres , poison'd Daggers , and consecrated Knives : All these have long since been their daily past-time , the old Instruments of their worse than Pagan Cruelties : But of late years they have thereto added and set on foot in these parts another medium of destruction , to ruine Protestants in a more oblique and clandestine way ; since they had not ( as is hop'd they never shall have ) power to re-kindle the Marian Bonfires , and consume their Bodies : they resolv'd , and make it their business treacherously to Fire their Houses , to destroy their Goods and Estates , till they might be strong enough to venture on their Persons . This Hell-hatcht Design was hugg'd by these holy Fathers as a most Ghostly Expedient for their purpose , for hereby they could undo Hundreds , sometimes Thousands of Families in a few hours space ; and the poor Souls scarce ever imagine who hurts them . Hereby they could lay waste our Metropolis , and designed the same against other Goodly Cities , Corporations , and Chief Places of Trade ( against which they have a particular Spleen ) and then to ascribe the disaster to Providence , as a Judgment for their Heresie , or at least to make the Ignorant believe it was only the pure Effect of Chance , or Default of a drowsie Negligence ; whilst in the mean time they with Triumph warm their own Fingers at the Flames : and not only weaken and impoverish Protestants , but in those Distractions necessarily attending such Calamities , make great Advantages to themselves , by Filtching , Stealing , Plundering , &c. Besides the opportunities they ever hoped then to gain , of putting in execution their long designed General Massacre . I speak not this by Guess or Hear-say , but out of certain Knowledge : And therefore as I have endeavoured to discharge my Duty to my Prince and Countrey , in discovering other Intrigues and Machinations of this Cursed Popish Plot , so I think my self obliged to set forth some Transactions that I have been privy unto , particularly concerning this matter : And therefore omitting several Consults which have been held , and did all more or less relate to the grand Design , viz. The Destruction of His Majesty ( whom God preserve ) His Religion and Government , I shall at present only undertake to give an Account of what I know hath been Ordered in these Consults ( and in pursuance thereof prosecuted and attempted ) tending to the Firing of London , Westminster , &c. In the moneth of Iune 1676. it was my Fortune to be at Paris , at the English Covent of Benedictine Monks , with whom ( by several means and on diverse accounts , too tedious and not at all material here to be related ) I had much ingratiated my self ; so that at that time they reposed an Intire Confidence in me as a fit Instrument for their Purposes . Amongst other Discourses that happened there about the great Business , which they and others were then most vigoriously carrying on ; viz. To subvert the Protestant Religion and introduce Popery into England : They fell to debate the several wars and means preparatory thereunto , and what might be the best Expedients to facilitate and accomplish the same : And as they did nothing without correspondence and communication of counsels from their Fellow-conspirators in England , so some or one of them produced several betters from London , wherein were divers particulars relating to the Firing of the City and Suburbs of London , and other Cities and eminent Towns in England , which was then and at all times concluded and agreed unto by them , to be the chief way and almost only means in their power , whereby to plain the way for their Design : For they were unanimously of Opinion , That it was absolutely necessary to weaken and ruin the said City of London , ere they could bring any of their other contrivances to perfection . In this Debate some of them thanked God ( such was their impious piety ) that their attempts upon London in that kind had hitherto succeeded very well ; and though the Houses beyond all expectation were rebuilt to a greater degree of Strength and Ornament than ever , yet many Thousands of her Inhabitants still laboured under the Effects , and languisht with Incurable Consumptions , occasioned by the late Burning Fevers they had cast her into : Adding , that they would never leave that City , till they had pulled down her Pride by Fire and Piracy . After this Discourse and much more to the like purpose , which was very freely and earnestly managed , I being all the while present , they at last proceeded to ask me , Whether I would be assistant to them in carrying on that Business , as I had been in the other great Concern ; This being one of the best Expedients to ripen and push on That ? To which I readily seem'd to assent ; assuring them that I could and would do more therein than any other could : magnifying what intimate knowledge I had of all parts of London and some other great Trading Cities , which did capacitate me to effect such a Business more certainly and securely than another . In fine , they were extreamly satisfied , and told me , That when I came to England , I should be joyned as an Assistant to Father Gifford for prosecuting the said Affair . This Gifford was a Jesuite , and ( as the said Letters did specifie ) the Person that had managed the great Conflagration in 1666 , and as they said , was concerned in the Fire at Southwark ( which had happened not above a month before this Discourse ) and had attempted the like at many other times and places where he had miss'd of performance . This likewise is the same Gifford mentioned in the Depositions of Mr. Stubbs and Mary Oxley , herein after set forth ; whereby the later was brought to set Fire to her Masters House in Fetter-lane in April last . At this Consult of the Benedictines there were several Letters produced as aforesaid , all relating to the Firing of London and its Suburbs , and other Towns in England ; and very urgent they were with me to be sure at my return to be very diligent and expeditious in dispatching the same : and that I should receive necessary Orders , Encouragement , and Supplies to inable me thereunto . But I being then upon a Iourney into Spain , heard no more of that Business till the year 1678 ; and then I was in a Consult with the said Gifford and several others , Priests and Iesuits ( who met in such Consults every Week , in order to carry on the Business of Firing ) At this our Meeting it was concluded to fire Lime-house and Wapping first , and then and by that means to burn all or the most of the Ships and Vessels in the River : For which purpose several of the said Consultors and their Assistants , were to be ready on the Water , as men to help , but indeed to fire the outwardest Ships , and cut theirs , or other Ships Cables ( as should be most convenient ) to make them fall foul on each other , and burn together . In pursuance of this Resolution , a real Effect thereof was the Fire at Lime-house , that shortly after followed ; though not doing that great Execution that they expected , by reason of the absence of some of the persons that were to have managed the same . After , which Fire I was with Gifford and others several Nights on the Thames about London Bridge , and there did make strict Observations of the Houses on either side ; making choice of the widest and the lowest Windows in their Vaults and Cellars , or Lower Rooms ; and taking notice what Houses had the most , and the most dangerous Combustible Materials in them , and where they might best and most effectually put in their surest Fire-balls and Instruments in the Night under the Houses , to burn down the Bridge ; which they concluded to do at High-water , when their Boats might be brought almost equal to such Windows : We considered likewise of means how to fire the Tower of London : But Father Harcourt ( now lately executed for Treason ) then told us , They had made sure of that place within ; and therefore ordered us not to concern our selves with that : For it would be more for our advantage , to preserve it for our Business , than to destroy it . In short , for near a Twelve-month before I came in to make a Discovery , I had been imployed to use all Arts and Endeavors to carry on this Design of Firing the City of London and other places about it ; and the Order and Conduct of it , how and where to set my Fires , was left chiefly to my management ; but with this limitation , that the Iesuites , who were the Master-Incendiaries , and my Imployers , were to see and inspect , how far and how sure I had laid my Combustibles and Fewel ; which accordingly they did . In August last I did endeavour to rent several old Cellars , wherein to stow Wood , Coal , and other Preparations , of which I was ordered to buy several Parcels ; which accordingly I bought ; as likewise several Barrels of Gun-powder and I did place them in many parts of the City and Suburbs , in order to this Damnable Design : And that the Reader may not think this a naked Affirmation , but that the truth and certainty of what I here aver , may the better appear , I will here set down particularly some of the places that I so took , to hold this Wood and Coal , and where I did House many Chaldrons of Coals and Hundreds of Faggots , &c. to this purpose : viz. Some Hundreds of Faggots and Provision of Coal , &c. for this very use , I laid in at my Lodging in Essex Garden , at the Back-door of the Palsgraves-Head Tavern , near the Temple ; which was to burn the Temple , with the Records and Writings there . Another parcel was in Brewers-yard in the Strand , at a Cellar and some old Buildings there ; which Cellar doth belong to Mr. Morgan at the Red Bible in Bedford-street . Another parcel at Mr. Browns in White Friars . Some I was to send into an Old Cellar at Mr. Withers's at the Plough in Seething Lane : More into Red and White-Cross-street , Bishops gave-street , Queen H●ve , and several other Places in and about the City . All which I am ready to make truly to appear , when and how , I shall by Authority be required . Several other Designs have been laid , in order to this Work , to set divers places on fire ; and not a few Persons imployed , but none of them knowing each other ; some of which have taken effect in part , some have not : But without speedy prevention and great care , they will alwayes ( as unwearied in villany ) attempt , and too often ( as we have just cause to fear ) perform what they have laid and contrived by so many and different ways and means ; all still held in read ness , and attending only the dismal Blow directed against our Sovereigns Life ; which God defend . Amen . The last Consult I had with them about the Affair of Firing , was in August 1678. when I laid in my stores for the Work ; others were then consulting and advising how to put the King out of the way ( for by that phrase they generally express Murther ) and such of the Magistrates as did most oppose them : And that being done , my Firing of London was to follow ; and upon that Conflagration , as a general Signal , we were openly to appear in Arms and declare for the Pope . Now for a more full satisfaction to all the World , and the further Confirmation and Justification of what I have said , and to demonstrate that the great Fire in 66. and divers others since , were begun and carried on by the Contrivance and Industry of the Papists , especially Iesuites and Priests , and their Instruments ; I shall to this Testimony of mine own add the true Copies of divers Plain and Authentick Affidavits , Depositions , Examinations , and Informations of many others , given in unto Committees of Parliament , and taken before Iustices of the Peace , or other sufficient Authority , relating to the same Matter : And likewise annex an Account of the several notable Fires since 66. to this time , with some Observations on the Circumstances thereof , and remarkable Passages therein : All which sufficiently corroborate and make it evident , to whose Designs and Management it is , that England ows most of the late Dismal Calamities by Fire , which have been so much more frequent and destructive of late years ( notwithstanding the great Improvements of Care and Art to prevent and quench them ) than ever heretofore . And first of all I shall recite those Testimonies relating to the Dreadful Fire in 66. the vast damage whereof may be conceived to be inestimable , by this brief state of the Extent of the Ground laid desolate , and the number of Houses then consumed , extracted from the Certificates of the Surveyors soon after appointed to survey the Ruins : whereby it appeareth , THat the Fire that began in London upon the Second of September 1666. at one Mr. Farryners House a Baker in Pudding-Lane , between the hours of One and Two in the Morning , and continued Burning until the Sixth of that Month , did over-run the space of Three hundred seventy three Acres within the Walls of the City of London , and Sixty three Acres three Roods without the VValls . There remain'd Seventy five Acres three Roods standing within the VValls unburnt . Eighty nine Parish Churches , besides Chappels burnt . Eleven Parishes within the VValls standing . Houses burnt , Thirteen thousand two hundred . Surveyors . Jonas Moore , Ralph Gatrix , Upon the Eighteenth of the same September the Parliament came together , and upon the 25th . of the same month the House of Commons appointed a Committee to inquire into the Causes of the late Fire , before whom the following Informations were given in , and proved before the Committee ; as by their Report will more clearly appear , bearing date the Two and twentieth of Ianuary 66. But upon the Eighth of February following , the Parliament was Prorogued , before they came to give their Judgment thereupon . The Order of the House for the Committee , Die Martis 25 Septembris 1666. 18 Car. 2. Resolved , &c. THat a Committee be appointed to inquire into the Causes of the late Fire , and that it be referred to Sir Charles Harbord Mr. Seymour . Sir Rowland Beckley Col. Strangways Sir John Charlton Mr. Sandys Mr. Finch Sir Tho. Allen Sir Edward Massey Lord Ancram Col. Birch Lord Herbert Mr. Whorwood Sir Edm. Walpool Mr. Pepis Sir Robert Brook Sir John Heath Mr. Coventry Sir Robert Atkins Sir Richard Everard Sir Tho. Littleton . Mr. Millward Serj. Maynard . Sir Thomas Gower Mr. Crouch Mr. Prin Sir Richard Ford Sir Jo. Talbot Mr. Trevor Mr. Merrel Mr. Jones Mr. Rob. Milward Mr. Morley Sir Thomas Clifford Sir Will. Hickman Sir Solom . Swale Sir Will. Lowther Mr. Garraway Sir Hen. Caesar Sir Richard Brown Sir Tho. Tomlins Sir Rich. Vatley Sir Fran. Goodrick Sir John Monson Mr. Maynard . And they are to meet to morrow at two of the Clock in the afternoon , in the Speakers Chamber ; and to send for Persons , Papers and Records . VVill. Goldesbrough , Cer. Dom. Com. October 9. 1666. Ordered , That these Members following be added to the Committee appointed to enquire into the Causes of the late Fire , Viz Sir John Pelham , Mr. Hugh Buscowen , Mr. Giles Hungerford , Sir VVilliam Lewis , Sir Gilbert Gerrard , Sir John Brampstone , Mr. Milward , Mr. Buscowen ; and all the Members that serve for the City of London . VVill. Goldesbrough , Cler. Dom. Com. October 16. 1666. Ordered . That Mr. Davies , Sir Thomas Higgons , Mr. St. John , Sir Richard Franklin , Sir Thomas Tomkins , Mr. Devereux , Mr. Millard , Mr. Lewis , Mr. Dowdswell , Sir James Thyn , Sir Edm. Pierse , Mr. Coleman , Sir Tho. Allen , Mr. Giles Hungerford , Mr. Churchill , be added to the Committee appointed to enquire into the Causes of the late Fire . Will. Goldesbrough , Cler. Dom. Com. THe Honourable Committee , according to the fore-mentioned Orders of the House , did meet in the Speakers Chamber , and having chosen Sir Robert Brook for their Chairman , proceeded to receive many considerable Informations from divers credible Persons , about the matter wherewith they were intrusted ; and thereupon did at last agree that Sir Robert Brook should make the ensuing Report to the Honourable House of Commons . The Report of Sir Robert Brook , Chair-man to the Committee that was appointed by the House of Commons to enquire into the Firing of the City of London ; made the Two and twentieth of January , 1666. THat in a Letter from Alanson of the 23d of August 1666 , New Stile , written from one Dural to a Gentleman lodging in the House of one of the Ministers of the French Church in London , called Monsieur Herault , there were these Expressions : Pray acquaint me with the truth of certain News which is common in this Country , That a Fire from Heaven is fallen upon a City called Belke , scituated on the side of the River of Thames , where a world of People have been killed and burnt , and Houses also consumed : Which seemeth a word of Cabal , cast out by some that were knowing , and taken up by others that might be ignorant of the signification of it . Mrs Elizabeth Styles informs , That in April last , in an eager discourse she had with a French man Servant of Sir Vere Fan , he hastily replied , You English Maids will like the Frenchmen better , when there is not a House left between Temple-Bar and London-Bridge . To which she answered , I hope your eyes will never see that . He replied , This will come to pass between June and October . William Tisdale informs , That he being about the beginning of July at the Greyhound in St. Martins , with one Fitz-Harris an Irish Papist , heard him say , There would be a sad Desolation in September , in November a worse , in December all would be united into one . Whereupon he asked him , Where this Desolation would be ? He answered , In London . Mr. Light of Ratcliff , having some discourse with Mr. Langhorn of the Middle-Temple , Barrister * ( reputed a zealous Papist ) about February 65 last , after some discourse in disputation about Religion , he took him by the hand , and said to him , You expect great things in Sixty Six , and think that Rome will be destroyed , but what if it be London ? Mr. Kitley of Barkin in Essex , informs , That one Mrs. Yazly , a Papist , of Ilford in the said County , came unto his House , August the 13th , and being in discourse with his Mother , said , They say the next Thursday will be the bottest day that ever was in England . She replied , I hope the hottest season of the year is now past . To which she answered , I know not whether it be the hottest for Weather or for Action , This Mrs. Yazly coming to the same House the Week after the Fire , Mr. Kitley said to her with some trouble , I have often thought of your Hot Thursday : To which she replyed , It was not indeed upon the Thursday , but it happened upon the Sunday was sennight after . Mrs Yazly hearing this Evidence produced against her , endeavoured to avoid the words , saying , That upon the 13th of August she did tell Mrs. Kitley , That they say the next Thursday will be the darkest Thursday that ever was in England , but not otherwise ; which she affirms to have received from one Finchman , an old Woman of Ilford ; who being examined by a Justice of Peace to discover the truth thereof , denied that ever she said any such words to Mrs Yazly , or that she had discoursed with her about any such matter . And as to the subsequent words , she saith Mrs Yazly denies ever to have spoken them : But Mr. Kitley offered in her presence ( if it should be demanded ) to bring his Mother and Wife to testifie the same . William Ducket Esq a Member of the House , informs , That one Henry Baker of Chippenham in the County of Wilts , coming from Market with one John Woodman of Kelloway in the same County , the Thursday before the Fire began in London , they had some discourse about the buying of a yoke of fat Bullocks , wherein they differed ; because Woodman , who was to sell them , was desired to keep them a while in his hands : But the said Woodman denied so to do , for that as he alledged , he could not stay in the Country till that time which Baker would have them delivered to him in ; and being asked whither he was going , he refused to tell : Asking what had he to do to make that question ; But riding a little further , the said Woodman exprest these words , You are brave Blades at Chippenham , you made Bonfires lately for beating the Dutch ; But since you delight in Bonfires , you shall have your Bellies full of them ere it be long : Adding , that if he lived one week longer , he should see London as sad a London as ever it was since the World began . And in some short time after , he should see as bloody a time as ever was , since England was England . This discourse was not much taken notice of at that time it was spoken . But when the City of London was Burnt , the said Henry Baker gave this Information to the said Mr. Ducket , and thereupon he issued out his Warrant to apprehend Woodman , but he was gone out of the Country , and cannot be heard of since . Robert Hubert of Roan in Normandy , who acknowledged that he was one of those that Fired the House of Mr. Farryner a Baker in Pudding-Lane , from whence the Fire had its beginning , confessed , that he came out of France with one Stephen Piedelou , * about four months before the Fire , and went into Sweden with him , where he also staid with him as his Companion four months , and then they came together into England in a Swedish Ship called the Skipper , where he staid on board with the said Piedelou till that Saturday night , in which the Fire brake out . When Piedelou taking him out of the Ship , carried him into Pudding-Lane , and he being earnest to know whither he would carry him ? he would not satisfie him till he had brought him to the place , and then he told him , that he had brought three Balls , and gave him one of them to throw into the house . And he would have been further satisfied in the design , as he said , before he would execute it : But Piedelou was so impatient that he would not hear him , and then he did the Fact , which was , That he put a Fire-Ball at the end of a long Pole , and lighting it with a piece of March , he put it in at a Window * and staid till he saw the House in a flame . He confessed that there were Three and twenty Complices , whereof Piedelou was the Chief . Mr. Graves a French Merchant living in St. Mary Axe , Informed this Committee , that he had known Hubert ever since he was four years old , and hath ever observed him to be a person of a mischievous inclination , and therefore fit for any villainous enterprize ; And because of his knowledge he had of him , he went to visit him in Poison , where when he saw him , he could not but commisorate the condition whereinto he had brought himself . And for his better discovery of the Fact , he told him the said Hubert , that he did not believe he had done that of which he confessed himself guilty . To which Hubert replyed , Yes Sir , I am guilty of it , and have been brought to it by the instigation of Monsieur Piedelou ; but not out of any malice to the English Nation , but from a desire of Reward which he promised me upon my Return into France . It is observable , that this miserable creature who confessed himself to the Committee to be a Protestant , was a Papist , and died so . And as for the aforesaid Piedelou , the said Mr. Graves informed , that he had a full knowledge of him , and knew him to be a very Deboist Person , and apt to any Wicked Design . Moreover , for a clear conviction of the Guilt of the aforesaid Hubert , Mr. Lowman , the Keeper of the White-Lion Prison , was appointed to set him upon a horse , and to go with him , and see if he could find out the place where he threw the Fire-Ball . And what followed thereupon , appears by : Mr. Lowmans Certificate concerning the Behaviour of the said Robert Hubert , at the place where the Fire began , when carried thither . IN obedience to an Order directed to me , from the Honourable Committee of the House of Commons , then sitting in the Speakers Chamber of the second of October , 1666. I did carry Robert Hubert to St. Katherines-Tower by Water , to let me know the place where the Swedish Ship lay , that brought him and other Frenchmen from Stockholm , and he brought me to the Dock over-against Mr. Corsellis , his Brew-house , and did then verifie to me , and Mr. Corsellis , That the Ship lay there , until such time as he with Mr. Piedelou and others did go and set fire to a House . And this Hubert did then further say , That Mr. Piedelou did fix two Fire-Balls to a long Pole , and put them into a Window ; and that he the said Robert Hubert did fire one in the same manner , and put it in at the same VVindow . But with all the inquiry and diligence that I could use , I could neither find nor hear of any such Vessel . And from thence I carried the said Robert Hubert to Tower-Hill , and did then desire him to shew me the House that they did fire , and he said , That it was near the Bridge . So we went along Thames-street towards the Bridge ; but before we came to the Bridge , the said Robert Hubert said , That the House was up there ( pointing with his hand up Pudding-lane ; ) So I bid him go to the place , and he went along the Bricks and Rubbish , and made a stand . Then did I ask one Robert Penny , a VVine-Porter , which was the Bakers House ? and he told me , That was the House where the aforesaid Robert Hubert stood . So I went to Robert Hubert and stood by him , and turned my back towards the Bakers House , and demanded of him , which House it was that he fired , ( directing to other Houses contrary to that House : ) But he turning himself about , said , This was the House ( pointing to the Bakers House ) that was first fired . Then by reason of his lameness I set him on a Horse , and carried him to several other places , but no other place would he acknowledge ; but rode back again to the Bakers House , and said again , That that was the House ( pointing at the Bakers House ) And this I do humbly certifie to this Honourable Committee . Be me Iohn Lowman , Keeper of his Majesties County-Goal for Surry . IT being intimated to the Committee , That notwithstanding the Confession of the said Hubert , it was confidently reported the Fire in the forementioned Farryners house began by accident : The Committee therefore sent for him the said Farryner before them , who being examined , said , That it was impossible any Fire should happen in his House by accident ; for he had after Twelve of the Clock that night gone through every Room thereof , and found no Fire , but in one Chimney , where the Room was paved with Bricks , which Fire he diligently raked up in Embers . He was then asked , whether no Window or Door might let in wind to disturb those Coals ? He affirmed there was no possibility for any wind to disturb them : and that it was absolutely set on fire of purpose . Note , That this Hubert was some time after Tryed , Condemned and Executed for this Fact , and at his Death did acknowledge and own the doing thereof , and that he was instigated thereunto by Monsieur Piedelou as aforesaid . Dawes Weymensel Esq one of his Majestie ▪ Justices of the Peace , informed , That he saw a man apprehended in the time of the Fire , near the Temple , with his Pockets stuft with combustible matter , made of Flax , Tow , and such-like materials . Doctor Iohn Packer informs , that he saw a Person in the time of the Fire , throw some combustible matter into a Shop in the Old Bayly , which he thinks was the Shop of an Apothecary ; and that immediately thereupon he saw a great smoak , and smelt a smell of Brimstone . The Person that did this immediately ran away ; but upon the out-cry of the People he was taken by the Guards . Mr. Randal , Mr. Haslem , and Mr. Humphrey Bowyer , do all agree , That they saw a person flinging something into a House near St. Antholines Church ; and that thereupon the House was on fire , and the smoak thereof infested the adjacent Houses . And when this was done , there was No fire near the place . Mr. Michael March , an Officer in the Trained Bands in a Company of Sir Richard Browns , apprehended a Walloon in the time of the Fire , at the Nags-head in Leaden-hall-Street , with an Instrument like a dark Lanthorn , made ( as is conceived ) to lay a Train of Powder , and it was tilled with Gun-powder . There were two more of the same Nation in his company . They being asked to what use they employed the same Instrument , would give no Account thereof . Newton Killingworth Esq informed , That he apprehended a person during the Fire about whom he found much combustible matter , and certain black things of a long figure , which he could not indure to hold in his hands , by reason of their extream heat . This Person was so surprized at first , that he would not answer to any question ; But being on his way to White-hall , he acted the part of a Mad-man , and so continued while he was with him . Sir Iohn Maynard , a Member of this House , affirms , That he had some of that combustible matter in his hands ; and though it were in its natural substance , and unfired , yet the heat of it was scarcely to be endured by the touch . Mr. Freeman of Southwark Brewer ( whose House was lately fired ) informs , That on the day his House was fired ( about a quarter of an hour before that happened ) a Paper with a Ball of Wild-fire , containing near a pound weight wrapped in it , was found in the Nave of a Wheel , in a Wheelers-yard , where lay a great quantity of Timber . How his House was fired , he knoweth not ; but this he affirmed to the Committee , That it could not be by accident , because there had not been any Candle or Fire in the Housewhere the Hay lay , that whole day ; and that the Hay being laid in very dry , and before Midsummer , could not possibly be set on fire within it self . Moreover he said . That the Hay-loft was on fire on the top of the House , and that the Fire spread from the one end of the Roof to another in an instant . Mr. Richard Harwood informs , That being near the Feathers Tavern by St. Pauls , upon the fourth of September , he saw something through a grate in a Cellar , like Wild-fire , by the sparkling and spitting of it , he could judge it to be no other : Whereupon he gave notice of it to some Souldiers that were near the place , who caused it to be quenched . I had Order from the Committee to acquaint you , That we traced several Persons apprehended upon strong Suspicion ( during the Fire ) to the Guards , but could not make further discovery of them . ☞ Thus far was the Report : What follows was given in to the Committee , but not by them Reported to the House at that time . A Letter from a Person of Credit to the Chair-man of the said Committee . SIR , HEaring that you are Chairman to the Committee for examining the Firing of London , I thought good to acquaint you with this Information that I have received . William Champneys a Hatband-maker , now living upon Horslydown , was upon Tuesday-morning , September the fourth 1666 , in Shoe-lane , and there met with a Constable who had apprehended a Frenchman , whom he took firing a House there with Fire-balls , and charged the said Champneys to assist him ; who carried the said Frenchman to Salisbury Court , hoping there to have found a Justice ; but finding that Place burning down , returned into Fleet-street , who was presently called upon by the Commander of the Life-Guard , to know what the matter was . The Constable told him , He had apprehended a Frenchman firing a House in Shoe-lane ; he examined the Person and committed him to the Guard , and told the Constable he would secure him ; and carried him along with him . The Constable asked him whether he should go along with him to give in his Evidence ? He replied , That he had done enough , and might go home . But what became of the Frenchman he knoweth not . Your humble Servant , S. G. In a Letter from Ipswich , directed , For the Honourable Sir Robert Brook , it is intimated , That about the 30th of August 1666 , one of the Constables of Cotton in Harismer Hundred , being about the survey of that Town about Hearth money , was told by one Mr. Will am Thompson , a Roman Catholick in that Town , That though time , were like to besad , yet if he found any cause to change his Religion , he would see he should not want : And further said to him , What will you say , if you hear that London is Burnt ? The Affdavits touching a Frenchman that said , There were Three hundred of them engaged in Firing the City . The Informations of Richard ●ou●d of St. Giles in the Fields , Ironmonget ; William Cotes , Samuel Page , Francis Cogny , Edmond Dakins , and Richard Pardoe , taken the 8th day of Septemb. 1666 , by Sir Justlnian Lewen Knight , one of his Majesties Justices of the Peace for the Country of Middlesex , upon Oath , as followeth : RIchard Bound saith , That upon Tuesday night last about twelve or one of the clock , there was a Frenchman brought by the Watch to this Informants Fathers house , being at the sign of the White-Hart in King-street , taken as a suspicious person : The said person being questioned by them , Whether he was not one of those that Fired the City , or had a hand therein , or any privity or knowledge of any that had designed the same ? or words to that effect : The said person answered a great while in a perverse manner , quite different from the question . But being further pressed to tell the truth , and being told , that if be were guilty , it would be the only way to save his life : He did at first obstinately deny , that he knew any thing of any Plot. Whereupon a young man took the Prisoner aside to the end of the Room , and after some private discourse between them , they both returned to this Informant and the rest of the Company , and the said young man spake openly to us , in the hearing of the Prisoner , That the said Frenchman and Prisoner had confessed , There were Three hundred Frenchmen that were in a Plot or Conspiracy to fire the City . Upon which this Informant and others spake to the said Frenchman in these words or to the same effect : Well Monsieur , you have done very well to confess what you have done , and no doubt but you may have your Pardon , if you will confess all you know of this Plot : And thereupon further asked him , Are there no more than Three hundred persons in the said Plot ? He answered , There are no more than Three hundred persons . Then we inquired who they were , and how he came to know they were Three hundred ? To which he would give no direct Answer , but put it off with other extravagant discourse . And being asked , why he came to St. Giles Parish ( where he was apprehended ? ) He told a Story , that he came from Islington-Fields , where his Masters Goods were : But the Goods were now removed , but he could not tell whither ; and that his Master bid him go up and down the Fields , but would not declare upon what occasion , or for what end he was so to do : And being asked whether there were Three hundred persons engaged in this Design or Plot ? He replied , That there were Three hundred engaged in it . The several Informations of William Cotes of Cow-lane of London Painter , of Samuel Page of St. Giles in the Fields Weaver , of Edmund Dakins of St. Giles aforesaid , Bookseller ; of Francis Cockney of St. Andrews Holbourn ; of Richard Pardoe Victualler , taken upon Oath , &c. tend to the Confirmation of the fore-going Relation . An Extract of a Letter from Heydleburgh , in the Palatinate , September the 29th 1666. SIR , YOurs of the Sixth currant came on Wednesday to me , and brought me the ill tidings of the Burning of London , constantly expected and discoursed of amongst the Iesuites to my knowledge for these Fifteen years last past , as to Happen this Year . In which they do also promise to themselves and others , The Introduction of the Publick Exercise of the Catholick Religion . This Letter was sent to Mr. Alton , who lives in New-Gravel-lane in Shadwell , who negotiates the business of the Palatinate , and will produce the Original , if there be occasion . The Information of John Chishul Schoolmaster in Enfield . Upon Friday , Aug. 31. Mrs. St. George and her eldest Daughter Susanna S. George , both Popish Recusants , came to visit Mrs. Rebecca Eves Widow , at her house in Enfield ; where speaking concerning the Session of Parliament drawing nigh , Mrs. St. George told her , That some would hereafter be called to an account for a plot . Being asked for what ? She told her in her ear , For Burning the City . Mrs Eves afterwards hearing of the firing of London ( and going to a place where she might behold it ) met with Mrs. Susanna St. George , and ( amongst other discourse ) told her how much her Mothers Words , which she spake the Friday before , did run in her thoughts ; which she repeated to her Daughter : who made this Reply , That her Mother was very apt to talk , and that sae bid been fain to keep her Mother within doors during the Fire , fearing lest she should talk . After this ( during the Fire ) Mrs Eves mer with Mrs. Cook , another Popish Recusant , and of the same Family , to whom she also related Mrs. St. George her words ; who made this return , That she was a worthy woman to keep Counsel . Also the Lady St. George at Enfield in the Lord of Lincoln's House , declared to Mrs. Rebecca Eves of the said Town , That within a few dayes the City of London would be laid in Ashes . This was spoken about two dayes before the Fire happened . Mrs. Eves of Enfield her Examination before Mr. Jolliff and Mr. Marvel , Decemb. 20. 1666. concerning Mrs. St. George . MRs. Rebecca Eves of Enfield ; three or four days , or within a week before the Fire , receiving a Visit in her own House from Mrs. St. George ( amongst other Discourses ) Mrs. St. George akt her what News she heard ? and , if she knew when the Parliament sate ? Mrs. Eves replied she thought shortly . The other asked , If she heard of any that were to be called in question before the Parliament ? Mrs. Eves said , About what ? Mrs. St. George said , About a I lot . Mrs. Eves asked , What Plot ? Mrs. St. George answered . About Firing the City Mrs. Eves said , I hope God will preservs the City , but people use not to be questioned before the fact be committed . So the Discourse was waved for that time . At the time of the Fine , Mrs. Eves went out to look towards the Fire , and mentioning Mrs. St. George , one in the Company replied behind her ( but she cannot certainly fix the person ) A prime Woman , to keep counsel ! After the Fire , Mrs. St. George her Daughter came to Mrs Eves , who asked her if she remembred what her Mother had said ? She said , My Mother is such a Woman , she will speak what she thinks . Afterwards she said , That she had much ado to keep her Mother in at the time of the Fire , lest she should speak some things she should be questioned for . At the first Discourse , Mrs. Eves , her Daughter , and others of her Family were present . Mr. St. George , his Wife and Family , have since left Enfield . They are all great Papists , and there are many more in the Neighbourhood . A Letter directed and sent by the Post to Mr. Samuel Thurlton in Leicestershire , from My Friend , 〈…〉 a person unknown , as followeth ; Dated October 16. 1666. YOur presence is now more necessary at London , than where you are , that you may determine how to dispose of your Estate in Southwark : For it is determined by Humane Counsel ( if not frustrated by Divine Power ) that the Suburbs will shortly be destroyed . Your capacity is large enough to understand . Proceed as your Genius shall instruct you . Cave , Cave , Fuge . Vale. ☞ A True Relation from Essex . SAturday the first of September 1666 , the day before the Fire in London , came one Urmstraw from Ireland , with a Letter from thence to one Esq Holcroft at East-Ham in Essex ( being related to that Family by Marriage ) where he supped . After which he askt the Esquire , If he had heard any thing of the Firing of London ? who answered , No. But Urmstraw said , He would shortly , For it was or would be so that Night . The Esquire answered , If it were , he hoped it might be quenched again , as it had been no any a time . But Urmstraw answered , No , it would not be quenched : For it should be said of it , as of Troy , repeating a Latine Verse , Nunc Seges est ubi ●roja suit , That Now Corn grows where Troy stood This Discourse was managed pleasantly by him , after which they went to their Beds . And in the morning this Urmseram inquires carnestly , Whether they had heard of the Firing of London that Night ? They answered , Not But he prayed them to send one of the Family out so inquire , and doubtless they would hear of it : Upon which a Messenger was sent , who brought in Word from a man that travelled upon the Road , That it was on Fire indeed . After Dinner this Urmstraw desires his Horse to be saddled , that he might be gone . The Esquire intreats him to stay till next morning : But he answered , If I should stay , I should sleep no more this night than I did the last : Therefore I would go see London before its quite burned : For I shall never see it more . Sunday morning the Fine being begun in London ? a person coming from Deptford , when he came to Barnaby-street-end in Southwark , hears a Woman cry but against a Frenchman for throwing Fire balls , he runs after him , and lays hold of him : He asked him what Commission he had for so doing ? He answered , That his-Commission was in his Chest. The People coming in , they search'd him , and found Fire-balls in his Pockets . He was delivered to the Guard in Southwark , but heard of no more . A Citizen being burnt out of his House , had hired a Lodging in Queens-street in Covent-Garden ; and going up Holborn ( there being a Crowd of people ) steps in amongst them , and hears a Woman say , that she had a hand in Firing the City . The People askt her , whether she were an Anabaptist ? She said No : Are you an Independent ? She said No : Are you a Presbyterian ? She said No : Are you a Roman Catholick ? to which she would give no answer . The Citizen asked her , but Mistress had you a hand in Burning the City ? She answered , what would you have me say ? I have confessed it already , and do deserve to Dye for it : this she said with great trembling , and seemed to be much troubled . The Citizen enquired for a Constable , the People reply'd there was one gone for , But a Gallant comes , and takes her by the Arm , and leads her away , saying he would have her examined , and forth with another Gallant closeth with him , and they both carryed her to the Griffin Tavern in Holborn . The Citizen follows them , to see the result of the business . But , they , with the Master of the House , shut out the Company ( all but the Citizen , supposing him to be one of their own Companions ) but asking one the other concerning him , and finding him not of them , put him out again . Whereupon he goes to the next Company of Souldiers , and inquires for their Captain , who replyed , he was not there , but told him , Yonder is my Lord Craven , unto whom the Citizen repaired , and acquainted his Lordship , That there was a Woman apprehended ( and rescued by a couple of Gallants ) that had Confessed she had a hand in Burning the City , and was at such a Tavern . Whereupon the Lord Craven calls to a Captain in the street , and ordered him to go with that Man and apprehend the Woman that he should direct him to ; Whereupon he goes with the Citizen , and takes her with the first Gallant , who stood up highly in her defence , and carries them both to an Alehouse on the other side of the way . The Citizen perceiving that nothing would be done with her , leaves his name with the Captain , and where he might be found , but was never called for to justifie the words spoken by her . A Woman standing in White-Chappel with a Company about her , was askt what the matter was ? She said , that she met two young men in that place , and asked them how it was with the Fire : They answered , It s now almost out , if it can be kept so , but the Rogues renew it with their Fireballs . Ay saith another Woman , Young men , if you have a heart to it , you may be hired to throw Fire-balls too ; For I know where twenty were hired yesterday to throw them . It was askt her , what was become of the Woman that spake thus ? She answered , That she had apprehended her and delivered her to the under Beadle of White-Chappel-Parish . The Woman falling under the accusation ( not being able to deny it ) there being many Witnesses at that time that heard it : She was delivered to Sir John Robinson , but heard of no more . One from France writes to his Correspondent in London , to know the truth of what was muttered in Paris , Whether London were laid in Ashes or no. The Letter being dated a week before the Fire began . From Surry in or near Darkin , a Person in ordinary habit ( who was yet observed to take place of all the Nobility and Gentry among the Papists ) seeing the People of Darkin mourn for the Burning of the City , he spake slightingly of it , telling them , They should have something else to trouble themselves for , and that shortly Darkin should laid be as low as London . Whereupon the People made at him , and one Mr. Howard a great Papist rescues him , and sends him away in his Coach to London . This was deposed before Sir Adam Brown , a Justice of Peace and a Member of Parliament . These following Relations ( for substance ) were delivered to Sir Robert Brooks , Chairman of the Committee , a little before the Prorogation of the Parliament , and others are ready to be justified . A true Relation made by one of the Grand Jury , at Hicks Hall , at a general Quarter-Sessions , presently after the Fire in London . THat near West-Smithfield in Cheek Lane , there was a man taken in the very Act of firing a House , by the Inhabitants and Neighbours ; and carrying him away through Smithfield , to have him before a Justice for the fact committed , The Kings Life Guard perceiving it , made up unto them , and demanded their Prisoner from them ; but they refused to let him go . The Life-Guard men told them , That he was one of the Kings Servants , and said , We will have him ; and thereupon they drew out their Swords and Pistols , and rescued him out of the peoples hands by force of Arms. A Bill of Indictment was brought against him , and two or three Witnesses did swear unto it , and the Bill was found by the Grand Jury , who did carry it to the Old-Baily , and presented to the Lord Chief Justice ; but it came to no further Tryal , nor was ever seen after at the Old Baily , so far as this person upon his best enquiry could ever hear or learn. Concerning a House-keeper at So-ho , who fired his own Dwelling-House . FIrst he secured all his Goods in his Garden , and then went in and fired his House ; which when he had done , he endeavoured to get away out at his Fore Door . A Neighbour demanded of him who had fired his House ? He answered , The Devil . Upon that , his Neighbour bid him stand , or he would run his Halbert into his guts . His answer was , If you do , there are enough left behind me to do the work . Whereupon he was secured , and a Bill of Indictment brought against him , and about three Witnesses did swear to it , and his Son came in a Witness against him , who was demanded by the Foreman , What he could say as to the firing of his Fathers House ? He said , that his Father did fire it with a Fire-ball . It was demanded of him , whether he did fire it above stairs , or below ? He answered , Above-stairs . The Bill was likewise found ; but the Petty-Jury being too much influenced and over-awed by the L. C. J. K. did not find him guilty . Humphrey Ayrs of White-Lion-Court in Barbican Porter is ready to depose upon Oath , That on the third of September 1666 , being the Monday , at which time the Fire was as farre off as Walbrook , he coming to Budge-Row , and no Fire near that he could perceive , on a sudden he saw two houses about the middle of Budge-Row , betwixt St. Antholines Church and Walbrook break out in a light fire in their middle stories , before ever the tops of the said Houses catcht or were toucht with fire , so that they burnt downwards till the Roof fell into the Fire . The like is attested by Mr. Morton a Gold-smith near the end of Foster-Lane , who averrs , that the people that dwelt in Aldersgate , having removed their Goods and abandoned the same , he on a sudden saw a fire in one of the Rooms , which must needs be set on fire as well because there was no other fire near thereabouts at that time , nor for many hours after , as also for that it began not on the top but inwardly , and so flam'd forth through the very stones ; But by his calling out for help it was for that time Quencht , though afterwards fired again ; It being so convenient for their purpose , who design'd to have carryed on the flames further up Aldersgate-street , though in that respect God prevented them . In the same manner A Person of eminent Quality , and another very worthy Gentleman both then of the Temple , have attested , that in that fire in 1666 , they saw the fire break out at the Temple when no fire was near , nor could they possibly make any reasonable apprehension how from the common Conflagration any fire should reach thither , or catch at the place where they observ'd it to break out . A Maid was taken in the Street with two Fire-Balls in her lap ; Some did demand of 〈◊〉 where she had them ? She said , One of the Kings Life-Guard threw them into her Lap : She was asked 〈…〉 had not caused him to be apprehended ? She said , that she knew not what they were . She was indicted for this , and the Bill found against her , and turned over to the Old-Baily , but no prosecution upon it . In the time of the Fire a Constable took a Frenchman firing a House , seized on him , and going to a Magistrate with him , met with His Royal Highness the Duke of York , who asked the reason of the tumuit : One told him that a Frenchman was taken firing a House ; his Highness called for the man , who spake to him in French. The Duke asked , Who would attest it ? The Constable said , I took him in the Act , and I will attest it . The Duke took him into his custody , and said , I will secure him . But he was heard of no more . On Munday the third of September , there was a Frenchman taken firing a House ; and upon searching of him , Fire-Balls were found about him . At which time four of the Life-Guard rescued the Frenchman , and took him away from the People , after their usual manner in the whole time of the Fire . One Mr. Belland a Frenchman , living at Maribone , who bought great store of Pastboard for a considerable time before the fire in the City of London , to the quantity of twenty gross in one Shop , and much more elsewhere , was asked by a Citizen , What he did with all that Pastboard ? He answered that he made Fire-works for the Kings pleasure . The Citizen asked him , What doth the King give you ? He replyed , Nothing , onely I have Respects at Court : The Citizen said , Take heed , Mr. Belland , you do not expend your estate , and then lose your Respects at Court , for you are at a great charge . Belland answered , Sir , do you think this a great matter ? I use all this my self ; But if you did see all the great quantities I have made elsewhere , in three several places , three , four , and five miles off , you would say something . Another time , the Stationer with whom he dealt for Pastboard , being at his House in Maribone , and wondring at the many thousands of Fire Works that lay piled up of several sorts , he said , Sir , do you wonder at this ? if you should see the quantity that I have made elsewhere by other men , you would WONDER INDEED . The Sunday before the Fire began , this Belland came to the Shop where he was wont to buy his Pastboard , but the Stationer being not there , he desired a Citizen ( the Stationers Neighbour ) to speak to him , and to let him know that he had much wronged him in disappointing him of the four gross of Pastboard which he should have had of him and said that he should not do his work by the time and that if he had it not by Tuesday night , it would come too late , he should have no occasion for it after that ( which was the Tuesday night before the the Fire ) Mr. Belland ( said the Citizen ) what is the reason of your hast ? Have you any Shew suddenly before the King ? At which he blusht , and would give no answer . Says the Citizen , What kind of Fire-works do you make , onely such as will crack and run ? Belland answered , I make of all sorts ; some that will burn and make no crack at all , but will flye up in in a pure body of flame , higher then the top of Pauls , and waver in the Ayre . Says the Citizen , Mr. Belland , when you make your Shew , shall I see it ? Yes , said Belland , I promise you , and gave him his hand upon it . Which Citizen in the time of the Fire , being upon the Thames in a Boat , saw , to his great amazement , sundry bodies of fire , burning above the Fire of the Houses as high again as Pauls wavering in the Ayre , directly according to Bellands description . And after the Burning of the City , the Stationer and the other Citizen agreed to go to Maribone , to speak with this Belland ; and by the way met with his two Maids and his Boy : And having some knowledge of them , asked for young Mr. Belland , who told them he was not at home , neither knew they where he was . But the Citizens observing that they carryed with them Rabbets and Capons ready drest , concluded , they were going to him , and told them so . Whereat , they were surly and bad them go look him , for they would not tell them where he was . Upon that , the Citizens resolved to follow them , and did , till they came to Whitehall . The Servants went up stairs and down stairs , on purpose to have lost them , but could not , for they kept close to them . And at last , one of the Maids went to a door and knocked , Crying out , They were dogg'd by two men , that they could not be rid of ; With that young Mr. Belland opened the door saying to one of the Citizens , Sir your Servant , how do you do ? One of them answered ▪ Both I and many Thousand Families more are the worse for you ; for you under pretence of making Fire-works for the King , have Destroyed a Famous City , and Ruined a Noble People . To which Belland replyes . I make nothing but Innocent Things , that will do no harm ; for which I have a Pattent from the King. But the Citizen answered , If the King gave you a Pattent , it was but for your self : Who answered , No. Then said the Citizen , What made you then to imploy so many men , in so many places ? No , said Belland , I set no man to work , neither know I any Man that makes of them , but my self ; though he had often before said otherwise . While they were thus discoursing , Old Belland looks from under the Hanging , Sir , said he , I hear you charge my Son with Suspition of Burning the City , I pray you speak lower ( casting his Eyes about , fearing the Ladies passing by might hear ) and said , My Son doth nothing but what he hath a Pattent from the King for , and shall have an Order to S●e any man , that shall accuse him . And he said , My Son is no Prisoner , but Lodged here to prevent him from the Rage of the Common People . Well said the Citizens , You must give an Account for what you have done . And so they shut the Door upon them . A House in Shooe-lane fired by a French-man taken in the Act , yet discharged . ON Tuesday the 4th . of September 1666. A French-man was taken for Firing the Turn-broach of the Temples house , in Robin-hood-court in Shooe-lane where he lodged . This Court was full of pitiful rotten houses , and he did the fact early in the morning before ever any fire was come over Fleet bridge or cross the Ditch ; but the woman being up and perceiving it just as he was going forth , cryed out to one Mr. Nicasius a neighbour who was then in that Court , saying , This Rogue hath fired my house , and withal came running out of the house into the Court after him , thereupon Mr. Nicasius seized the Fellow , talkt French to him , searcht his pockets and found a writing purporting to be Indentures of Covenant for him and another to serve one Glowde Lantee of the Parish of St. Leonard Shoreditch French-fring-maker for 10 l. per Annum wages , dated 10th . of Jan. 1665. Attested by John Underwood publick Notary and Joshuah Thirk●ll his servant . 'T is uncertain whether his name was Martin de Humet , or Andrew Sommers , because they were both parties to the same Indented Articles , but 't is more probable it was de Humet because the same is a French , whereas Sommers is an English name . This person being so taken in the Fact , was askt if he were a Frenchman which he acknowledged , the people would presently have used violence to him , but Mr. Nicasius with much ado perswaded them to the contrary ▪ and got their leave to be patient that he might carry him before the Duke of York whom he found with his Guard about Salisbury Court , to him he presented the French man , and related the Fact with its apparent circumstances in English ▪ on which the Duke called one of the Horse Guard , and delivered him unto him , who rode away with him triumphantly towards Westminster . The Mounsieurs about the Duke making a great noise at his delivery , but the next morning Mr. Nicasius enquired what became of the French-man , and the people told him he was let go , nor hath he since been heard of by Mr. Nicasius though he hath used means to inquire and find him out . The Turn-broaches house consisted only of two Rooms , the uppermost of which was the Chamber in which this French-man lay , and which he had fired , and carried away the key with him , but the people perceiving it so soon , broke open the Chamber , and had happily quencht the same before Mr. Nicasius came back from carrying him before the Duke of York . The same Mr. Nicasius had a fair brick house wherein he dwelt , being the furthest house on the right hand in Plow yard in Fetter-lane adjoyning to Thavies-Inn Garden , this house on the wednesday was by ill Councel ordered to be blown up , and Powder brought to that purpose , which if it had been done , the fire had undoubtedly proceeded much further : But upon his representing the unreasonableness thereof to the King , and that if by playing with the engine on an house hard by that was on fire , they could so damp the flames that they might not seize his house , then the same being brick would screen and preserve other paper Buildings behind it , his Majesty was pleased to order that course should be taken , and thereby that house and divers others were saved , Though in Mr. Nicasius occasional absence for a very short time people got into his house with strange pickaxes , and battle-axes , &c. Wherewith they broke open his doors , and ( besides what they robbed him of , ) brake down all his windows , and threw a press Cupboard , Pictures and other combustibles into the fire to encrease it , and endeavoured to break down the Turret on the top of the house and did actually break some part of it , which could not be but on purpose to let in the fire and that it might the sooner take hold on such his house , which if it had done 't is most probable all Holborn had been destroyed . The Information of Thomas Middleton Chyrurgeon , of St. Brides , London . I The said Thomas Middleton do hereby certifie , that upon the Sunday in the afternoon ( the day wherein the dreadful fire brake out in Pudding lane which consumed the City ) hearing the general outcry , that the City was fired by Papists and French , I repaired to the top of a Church steeple near the Three Cranes in the Vintrey , where my self and several others observed the motion of the Fire for two or three hours together , and we all took notice , that the Fire did break forth out of several houses , when the houses which were then burning were at a good distance from them every way , and more particularly , I saw the fire break out from the inside of Lawrence-Pountney Steeple , when there was no fire near it . These and such like Observations begat in me a Perswasion , that the Fire was maintained by design . Upon Munday I repaired again into the City , and found as the day before , that the Fire did break forth in fresh houses at a great distance one from another . And as I was returning home , passing through Wailing-street by a Tobacco Merchants house , I saw the Master of the house come down stairs , driving a young fellow before him , saying to him , You Rogue , do you come to Rob me ? what did you do in my Garret ? or words to that purpose , and pushed him out of doors : All which I observed , and he seemed to be a Frenchman : He was a short black fellow of about 22 years of Age : and as soon as he was out of the house , he having a loose coat on , in a way of Privacy , Shuffles something under his Coat , whereupon I laid hold of him , and said , Sirrah , what have you there ? the fellow replyed , What is that to you , the Master of the House knows me ? Upon that I asked the Mr. of the House whether he knew the fellow , he answered , he knew him not . Whereupon I searched the fellow , and found a horn of powder about him , and as soon as the powder was discovered , he sell a rubbing his hands , they being all black with powder : He had also about him a book intituled , The Jewish Government . I charged him that he was a Frenchman , because he spake broken English ; but he denyed it , and did much Vaunt himself . There coming a Constable by with his staffe , I Required him to carry him to Prison , and I would assist him ; So we conveyed him to Old Bridewel , and by the way , the People were ready to kill him , calling him French-Raskal . I prayed them to forbear , for Justice would give him his Reward . I told the fellow he would be hanged : he made slight of it , saying , If I die my Soul stall be Saved , but yours shall be Damned . And when he was put into Bridewel , I desired that he might be secured and none suffered to speak with him , till he were Examined before a Magistrate , because the Tobacco-Merchants House was presently Burned upon it . But so it happned , on the next day that the fire came on and consumed my House and Goods , so that I was forced with my Family to fly into the Country , and what became of the Fellow I know not , Old Bridewel being burnt also . And understanding that the Parliament hath appointed a Committee to enquire after the Actors in , and Fomenters of that Terrible Fire , I thought good to inform the Honourable Committee thereof , that they may send for the Keeper of the said Bridewel , to know what became of the Fellow , that he might receive Justice according to his demerit . Thus much I thought my self obliged to do , as in duty bound to God and my Country . All which I am ready to affirm upon Oath , when I shall be thereunto called . A further True Relation made by the said Thomas Middleton , concerning some occurrences in the great Fire of London . THat upon Monday the 3d. of Sept. 1666 , being next day after that dreadful fire began , the Duke of York being at Fleet-bridge in the afternoon , and the fire not being then come to Ludgate , did declare that those Houses adjoyning upon the bridge should be pulled down the next morning , amongst which was the said Tho. Middletons , who thereupon endeavour'd that night to get Carts to carry away his Goods , and had got a Country Cart and loaded it with Goods , but by that time the same was done , there was a strong Guard set a Cross the street , from Shoe-Lane to Salisbury-Court , which the said T. M. perceiving caused the Cart to be driven up to Shoe-lane , and then he with other Neighbours , ( one of which was Mr. William Wheatly a Common Council-man ) repaired to the Captain of the Guard of Horse under the aforesaid Duke being then in Salisbury-Court , whose name was Peters , whom the said T. M. acquainted , That dwelling on Fleet-bridge , and there being order given by the Duke that his House amongst others should be pulled down next morning , He therefore prayd that the man which had his load of goods in his cart in order to remove them , might have liberty to pass and repass through the Guard to fetch the remaining part of his goods , he having a large house and many loads in it , But the said Captain peremptorily denyed such his request , declaring that no cart should pass , except there were an order shewed from the Duke , whereas it was then about 12 a Clock in the night , and the Duke at Whitehall , or some where else , not easily to be met with , so that it was in possible to procure such an Order so suddenly ; whereupon the said T. M. earnestly desired that the cart might be admitted to pass , and offered money for the same , and said that for as much as the Capt. and his souldiers could not save his house , he hoped that they would not be instrumental for the destroying of his goods , Adding that he thought he might have some kindness shew'd him in such a difficult hour , for as much as not long before he had voluntarily lent his Majesty Money . The man that owed the Cart standing by all the while , when at last he saw it would not be granted , said it was a very hard thing that when a man cannot save his House , he should be hindred from saving his Goods . To which Captain Peters answered , why your Cart has carryed one Load , which the man acknowledging , the Captain replyed , Then you have done enough , your spokes may be knockt out and your Cart burnt : So with these unnatural and unchristian Replies Thomas Middleton returns to his house where he was not long before some of those destroyers were got on the top of it , throwing the Tiles and bricks down the stairs , so that the said T. M. and his Family were forced to leave his house and most of his Goods to be consumed . He likewise further saith , That within a little time after the flames were over , he the said T. M. with his Son going near the ground where his house had lately stood , saw a Man that bad took up a Musquet that lay in the Ruines not burnt , and as the said T. M. was coming towards him , he saw him take the Musquet , and break it , whereupon the said T. M. asked him wherefore he did so , and the fellow replyed , and said it was no matter if Thousands of them were destroyed , or words to that purpose , upon which the said T. M. asked him what he was that would destroy the Arms of the King ? supposing they were some of the Souldiers Arms , to which he replyed that he did belong to a Major or Coll. whose name the said T. M doth not now remember , but T. M. did tell the said Fellow that he was a Papist , which proved true , for the said T. M. and others searching his pockets , found therein a Mass-book Printed in Latine , with a particular Prayer for the Queen of Spain , &c. In the interim comes a Captain , to whom the said T. M. made this Relation and delivered the man into his Custody , who said he would carry him before the Committee that sat in the Temple to examine such matters , but of the man or matter , the said T. M. never heard more , save only about a year afterwards the said T. M ' s. Son ( who was at the taking of him as aforesaid ) walking in the Strand at noon day the said Fellow met him and without any provocation struck him withal his force upon the head with a great stick or club , and then supposing he had knockt him down , ran into Sommerset House and there sheltred himself . Mr. Stewarts Information . IN the time of the Fire , near Bridewell , there was a man sadly bemoaning the great Loss he was like to sustain ( the Fire being within five or six houses of him ) who did beseech the people for Gods sake , they having no Goods of their own in danger , to help him throw out Trunks , Chests , Beds , &c. out at a window , having procured two Carts or Waggons to carry them away . Whereupon I ran into his House with several others , broke down his Windows , threw out his Goods , and loaded the Carts ; and there being some interval of time before the return of the Carts , and seeing a Room wherein were many Books and loose Papers ( which seemed to be a Library ) I went in and took down a Book , which proved to be Ovid Metamorphosis , and while I was looking upon it , there came into the same Room an Old Man of Low Stature , with a white Frock , who looked also on the Book as it was in my hand ; I took him in my mind to be some Groom come out of a Stable , and thought him to be presumptuously foolish , supposing such a mean like Old Man ignorant of that Language in which the book was written , it being in Latin , but I spoke not to him : In the mean time , there brake sorth a Fire amongst the Papers which were behind us , there being none in the Room but he and I. Whereupon the rest of the people coming in , cryed out , we had set the Room on fire , and rushing in upon us , put out the fire with their Feet : whereupon I took hold of the Old Man by the Buttons under the throat , and said , How now Father , it must either be you or I must fire these Papers . There was a small thing of a black matter , which looked like a piece of a Link burning , which questionless set fire on the Papers , but it was immediately trod our . A multitude of people thronged in ; and when I said , How now my Father , and took hold of him , he said , Parce mihi Domine : The people which did not understand it , cryed out , He is a Frenchman , kill him , and with pulling of him , his Perriwig fell off ; then appeared a Bald Skull , and under his Frock he had Black Clothes , I think of Bishops Sattin , whereupon he seemed to be a grave Ecclesiastick Person . I had much a do to save him from the People , but at last brought him before the Duke of York : we found in his Pocket a bundle of Papers closed up with Wax like a Pacquet , which was delivered to the Duke of York . I know not what was written in them , neither do I know what Country-man he was ; but methoughts he looked something Jesuit-like . This I am certain of , that when I went into the Room there was no fire in it , and it was fired when there was none but he and I in it , yet I cannot say I saw him do it , though I cannot but suspect he did it , and the rather , because there were several houses untouched betwixt this house , and where the fire was coming on , when the Papers in the Library where thus on fire as I have related . What became of this fellow after we had delivered him to his Royal Highness the Duke of York , I have not heard . John Stewart . NOt long after the Burning of London , Mr. Brook Bridges , a young Gentleman of the Temple , as he was going to attend Divine Service in the Temple-Church , in a Pew there found this following Paper , which immediately , either by himself or a Relation of his , was delivered to Sir William Morrice , one of his Majesties principal Secretaries of State ; the Contents of the Paper are as follows : A VVarning to Protestants . I Who have been a Papist from my Infancy , till of late ; and in Zeal for their horrid Principles , had too great a share in the Fireing of the City ; And did intend to do further mischief to the Protestants ( of which I am now , and ever shall be a Member ) do upon abhorency of that Villany , and Religion that hath moved me to it , declare to all Protestants the Approach of their sudden Ruine , that it may be prevented , if it be not too late . When I , together with other Papists , both French , Irish and English , fired the City ; others were imployed to massacre the Protestants , we thinking thereby to destroy the Heads of your Religion ; but the Massacre was disappointed by the Fear of him who was the chief Agent in this Villany . And the Fire not having done all its Work , they have often endeavoured to fire the remaining part . They intend likewise to land the French upon you : To whose Assistance they all intend to come , and for that purpose are stored with Armes : And have so far deceived the King , that they have the Command of most part of the Army and the Sea-Ports . The French intend to Land at Dover , that Garison being most Papists , And the Papists in England have express Command from Rome , to hasten their business before the next Parliament , and to dispatch . Therefore as you love your Lives and Fortunes , prevent vour Ruine , by removing all the Papists in England , especially Colonel Legg from the Tower , and the Lord Douglass , and all his Adherents and Souldiers from Dover , and by disarming all Papists . I have such an abhorrancy , that I would willingly undergo any Punishment for it , and declare my self openly , were I not assured that I could do you more good in concealing my Name for the present . Delay not from following these Directions as you love your Lives ; And be not deceived by any Pretences whatsoever . Thus we see , that then , even presently after that dreadful Calamity , there wanted not various proofs of its being contrived and carryed on by Popish Treachery : By what means these Informations were smothered , 't is not my business now to inquire ; 't is certain , had they been sufficiently taken notice of , and encouraged , and due prosecution made thereupon , it might have prevented many mischiefs which since happened : But we have now a more full discovery of that villanous Intrigue from their own Mouths ; for as I my self have more than once heard them own and boast of the Exploit , so nothing can be more plain than what Dr. Oaets hath made out in his Depositions Sworn before that worthy and since Marty'd Gentleman , Sir Edmondbury Godfrey , on the 6th of September last , Paragraph 34 , To this effect : That in Iuly 1678 , Richard Strang , the then last Provincial of the Jesuits , did tell him , That their Society of Jesuits did get 14 thousand pounds in that Fire in 66 , and that he the said Strang , with three other Jesuits and a Dominican Fryar , all there named ; designed , and were chief Instruments in effcting the same ; That they intended to have Burnt it sooner , viz. in Feb. 1664 , but had not then got persons and things ready for Execution : That they commonly met at the Green-Dragon at Puddle-Dock , and pretending themselves Fifth-Monarchy-men , first drew in one Green a poor man , by furnishing him with 30l . to joyn in the Plot of Firing the City , and killing the King , who soon after brought in 8 more of the same Gang ; but at last some notice was taken of their Design , and away the Jesuits are gone , leaving the poor silly seduced new Brethren of the Fifth-Monarchy to suffer for their Roguery , and accordingly 8 of them were Executed in May 66 , but never spoke a word of the said Fathers , nor indeed could they , for they knew not their true Names , nor ever suspected them to be Jesuits or Papists , whereupon the said Strang further said , That he himself and the others returned again in Iune following , and fell again to prosecute their Design , which had been carried on in the mean time by others of their Society . In short , he said they got 50 or 60 Irish , and divers French , who were very faithful to ply the work , and got one Everard , who was chief Keeper of their Fire-works , a place in the Kings Service , relating to the publick Ammunition , the better to colour it ; That himself by the Name of Walker , and the said Fryaer , took a Lodging in Aug. 66. in Fanchurch-street , that they might be at hand , it having before been resolved where they should begin ; That all things being thus prepared , one Neal of VVhite-Chappel , whose charge it was to see the Fire carried on through Thames-street to the Tower , called him up about 12 a Clock , and before he could make him ready , the Fire was begun ; That there was Fourscore or upwards imployed therein as Servants by the Society , and that they spent 700 Fire-balls , and had others , both Men and Women , attending to Plunder what they could , having a Warehouse in VVild-street , and another at Somerset-house , to receive what they so got , which amounted to the value of 14000 pounds , as aforesaid , &c. As for the Fifth-Monarchy-men that were Executed , mentioned by the said Strang to Mr. Oats in this Discourse , 'T is very observable what Account the Gazett gave of their Tryal . 'T is in the Gazett published on Munday April the 30th 1666. The words are these . At the Sessions in the Old-Baily , John Rathbone , an old Army-Colonel , William Saunders , Henry Tucker , Thomas Flint , Thomas Evans , John Miles , William Wescot , and John Cole , ( formerly Officers or Soldiers in the late Rebellion , were Indicted for Conspiring the Death of his Majesty , and the overthrow of the Government , having laid their Plot and Contrivance for the Surprizal of the Tower , The Killing his Grace the Lord General , Sir John Robinson Lieutenant of his Majesties Tower of London , and Sir Richard Brown , and then to have declared for an equal division of Lands , &c. The better to effect this Hellish design , THE CITY WAS TO HAVE BEEN FIRED , and the Portcullices to have 〈◊〉 let down to keep out all assistance , The Horse-Guard to have been surprized in the Inns where they were quartered , several Ostlers having been gain'd for that purpose , the Tower was accordingly viewed , and its surprise ordered by Boats over the Moat , and from thence to scale the VVall ; one Alexander who in not yet taken , had likewise distributed sums of Money to these Conspirators , and for the carrying on the Design more effectually , they were told of a great Council of the GREAT ONES that sate frequently in London , from whom issued all Orders , which Council received their Directions from another in Holland , which sate with the States , and that the Third of SEPTEMBER was pitcht on for the attempt , as being found by Lillies Almanack , and a Scheme erected for that purpose , to be a Lucky day , a Planet then ruling which Prognosticated the downfal of Monarchy . The evidence against these Persons was very full and clear , and they accordingly found Guilty of High-Treason . Thus that Gazett verbatim . From whence we may observe , 1. How exactly the Account given by Father Strang to Mr. Oats agrees herewith , as to the Number of Persons , Time , Design , &c. 2. How industrious these Popish Conspiraters are , and how dexterous in turning themselves into all shapes , and complying with all humours to carry on their designes , as here pretending to embrace and promote Fifth-Monarchy-Principles , Levelling , &c. which should methinks caution all Protestant Dissenters from the Establisht Church-Government , yet to abhor all Conspiracies , and never to be drawn into any Plot or Seditious Pranks on any pretensions whatsoever , lest whilst by indirect means they fondly hope to advance some little Notions and Whimsies of their own , they shall but do the Jesuits Drudgery , and really be found diligent Instruments to advance that Scarlet VVhore whom they so loudly declaim against and abominate . 3. The Jesuits herein Acted with that Devilish Policy , which is so much the Study of their Society ; for having such an horrid Plot , on Foot , they thought fit to find out some other Party , upon whom they might lay the Scandal of it , but it seems could meet with none so ready to be Bubbled as the Fifth-Monarchy-men ; For , said the subtle Fathers , if we can perswade them to the Business , viz. Fireing the City , and Killing the King , Then not only our work will be done to out hands , but we shall have an excellent occasion to fall not only on these people , but whoever else we shall please to call Fanaticks , as their Accomplices ; and all the World shall acknowledge , that we do but Justice in cutting them off , when they shall be made guilty of such Treason and Villany . On the other side , if they attempt and fail in it , Let the Rogues Hang , we and our Church are free , both from the Danger and the Odium of it ; Nay more , we shall gain this advantage , That when we shall do it in earnest , 't will certainly be laid at their Doors , because of their former Attempt , and to load them the heavier , they had set down the Names of all the most eminent Dissenters , and such as had serv'd under the Parliament , as concern'd in this Plot , and left it with these people , That as a List of the Conspirators , it might be taken with them , and consequently all those persons secured in Custody at a time when they design'd the French , with whom we were then at War , should invade the Kingdom ; and I am credibly inform'd , they had all been taken , had not his Grace , the late Duke of Albemarle Interposed . 4. As they had to do with ignorant Enthusiastical people , so they managed them accordingly ; Telling them a Story of an Equal Division of Lands , a Councel of Great Ones that must be nameless , and another yet greater that sate with the States ; But especially they forgat not to name the Third of September to them , being the day or next save one , themselves had so long pitcht upon for the Burning of London ; and for this purpose , the Oracle , Lillies Almanack , must be consulted , but indeed , it was the Astrology of St. Omars that resolved the Question ; for they did this meerly , that if they should be discovered , that circumstance should likewise be divulged as part of this , Fifth-Monarchy-Plot , and consequently being remembred by people when they should see the City on Fire , They might thence take occasion to fall upon the Fanaticks as the Incendiaries ; and 't is more than probable , that not finding these Half-witted Fellows very fit to serve their Purposes actively , They resolved to make them do it passively , and might themselves cause them to be betray'd , it being nothing infrequent with the Jesuits to imitate their Father the Devil , in tempting people first to Villany , and then to be the first that shall accuse them . An Account of some other Fires since that Grand Conflagration in 66. NExt after destroying the City of London , the Popish Design hath all along been to Ruin and lay wast its Suburbs ; This several of the Fathers , as Gifford , and others , have declared to me , and the same is evident by matter of Fact ; For knowing the Borough of Southwark to be a place of eminent Trade , and generally a sober industrious people , how oft have they made Attempts thereon , till at last they laid the best part thereof in Ashes . As first , At the George-Inn the 25 of July , about 8 a Clock in the Morning . Concerning the manner of this , Iohn Whitler Head-Ostler at the said Inn , did attest , That the same morning he was removing some Baggs of Hopps which lay in a shed near to a Flax-shop , in which was some Tow and other Combustibles ordinarily used to stuff Chairs with , and then he did not perceive or smell any Smoak or Fire , nor had any Candle or Fire been in the said Flax-Shop for many Months before , to his or any of the Families knowledge ; but as he was removing the said Packs , there came in 4 persons like Gentlemen , to take Coach for Dover , or that way , which Coach was standing by the said Shed , and they by it drinking , immediately after which , the said Ostler was called into the Street , and left all in safety , but in short time returning , met the said Coach driving our with all speed , and found the said Flax Shop on Fire . Anthony Blake the Head-Tapster attesteth that he waited on those Gentlemen , filling them drink , and being sent for 6 Canns , at his return the Coach was driving away , and the Tow in the place aforesaid all on a Flame ; Mr. Weyland the Master of the House , and his whole Family solemnly attesting , they know not how it came to kindle there , but verily believe it must come through some Treachery . This is the more probable , because one Harrison , some small time before , had told Mr. Atkins at the Grey-hound-Inn in Holbourn , that there would within three weeks or a Month , be great and dreadful Fires about London and Southwark , and particularly mentioned the Talbot and George-Inns , and advised him to put off his House and Goods , which Harrison in the time of this Fire was seen suspitiously lurking about the Talbot-Inn , ( which suffered much by this Fire ) and being known by the said Mrs. Atkins , Daughter of the Gentlewoman that kept the Talbot , and coming thither to help them , he was seized , and carried to a Foot-Company that stood in Arms near the said Inn , and a Charge given them by my Lord Craven and Sir Iohn Smith , then one of the Sheriffs of London , to keep him safe ; after the Fire was put out , enquiry being made for him , the Captain told them he was discharged by the Lord Craven . However , on the 27 of July , being informed he taught School in Thredneedle-street , he was retaken , and examined before the Lord Mayor and Court of Aldermen , where the following Articles were prov'd against him upon Oath . 1. THat he had had frequent Correspondency with Iesuites and Papists . 2. That he had spoken to several of his Acquaintance to go with him to Popish Meetings , declaring that he knew of many . 3. That he had been perswaded to turn Mendicant Fryar , and hath been offered a stipend to turn to the Romish Religion . 4. That he knew there would be divers great and dreadful Fires in and about London within a month . 5. That he advised Friends to rid their hands of all their Concerns in and about London , for there would be a great consumption of houses there . 6. That when he was in Custody of the Foot Company aforesaid , Mr. Atkins aforesaid offering to swear the former Article ; he threatned him if he did , it should Cost him the best house he had . 7. That he said there were forty Thousand French Papists lately come over , to his knowledge , besides many that were amongst us already . 8. The Lord Mayor asking him , Who perswaded him to turn Catholick ? He answered , King's Under-Barber , Phillips . After which he told the Court , That when he was first apprehended for these things , my Lord Craven discharged him , and took him with him in his Barge to Whitehall . He further told the Court , that he was sometime an Assistant to Mr. Lovejoy School-Master at Canterbury , and that he had Letters Testimonial of his goood behaviour from the Dean of Canterbury : Upon which my Lord Mayor remembred that he had seen him with Mr. Lovejoy , and said , that Mr. Lovejoy told him , That he was an Idle Rogue . And so he was committed to Newgate . On Saturday the 30th of July , it was further desposed upon Oath by Thomas Roe , before Sir Iohn Fredrick , as follows . The Information of Thomas Roe of Bernards Inn Gent. taken the 30th of July 1690 by Sir John Fredrick , Alderman , one of His Majesties Justices of Peace in the City of London , upon Oath , as followeth . THomas Roe saith , that he hath for at least twelve or thirteen years last past been acquainted with one Ioseph Harrison , who was examined lately at the Guild-Hall London , before the Honourable the Lord Mayor and Court of Aldermen , upon suspition of his being a Conspirator in the Fireing the City and Suburbs in several parts thereof . Thomas Roe , and Ioseph Harrison , having been School-fellows at Eaton Colledge , and being thereby acquainted ; Ioseph Harrison hath several times lately been with him , and advised him to with-draw his Concerns , and remove above twenty miles out of the City ; for that the City , and twenty miles round . would be suddenly destroyed and laid waste ( or to that purpose : ) Whereupon Thomas Roe asked him , whether he were privy to any such conspiracy , or concern'd in its Agitation ? pressing him with divers Arguments to discover what he was acquainted with of that kind . Harrison replyed , That he had no personal and positive knowledge thereof . Thomas Roe demanded upon what ground then he did thus advise him ? Ios. Harrison replyed , That he was sometimes conversant among some Papists , and perceived a Plot or Design was carrying on by them against the City of London and the Protestant Religion ; which Plot or design ( said he ) the Papists call , The Game of Trap , or , do you understand Trap ad Crucem ? which is the watch-word amongst them . Further , Ios. Harrison said , That he was informed of those things by some German Protestants , and that he had offers of fifty pounds per annum , made him by some Iesuites and Papists , to turn to their Religion ; but he had refused it , and would not embrace the Romish Religion . Thomas Roe further saith , That about five weeks since , he walked through New-Cheapside ; and from thence into Mark-lane , with Ioseph Harrison , in company with Mr. Moseley ( a Gentleman belonging to Bernards Inn likewise ) and one of his acquaintance , together with another man , a stranger to Thomas Roe . Upon their first associating , Harrison said unto him , That he would not discover himself to be an Englishman , but pretended himself to be a German or Italian , ( whether of the two he doth not well remember ) and that he might not detect himself , spake in the company , as occasion offer'd , in Latine . But leaving the place where they tarried in Mark-lane , going towards Bishopsgate-street , Mr. Harrison told Mr. Roe secretly , That he believed that Mr. Mosely understood the Game of Trapp by some signs he had observed from him , and that he would try him . Then going altogether into a house , about the end of Thredneedle-street , Mr. Harrison ( having by this time discovered himself to be an Englishman ) said Trapp , and made a Cross over his face with his finger ; directing himself to Mr. Moseley ; whereupon Mr. Moseley did also say Trapp , crossing his forehead or race two or three times , and with a quick motion drew his finger over his own Throat . Upon which , Mr. Roe asked Mr. Moseley what was the meaning of Trapp ? but he refused to tell , Mr. Roe urging him again , He replied , He would not , saying , You are not of my Religion . Then Mr. Moseley asked Mr. Harrison what his Name was ? ( for he knew him not by Name ) He answered , Harrison . Mr. Moseley replied , I never saw your Name . Mr. Harrison made answer , Is it Don Olanso del Harrisonto ; if so , saith Mr. Moseley , I have seen your Name . After this , Mr. Moseley and the other stranger being parted , and Mr. Roe and Mr. Harrison being alone , said Harrison , I told you Mr. Moseley did understand Trapp ; you may see there is a List of the Trapp-Gamesters . Now , whether Mr. Moseley's imitation of Mr. Harrison was feigned or real , Mr. Roe could not distinguish ; but as they two were passing through Cheapside homewards , Mr. Harrison looking upon the New-Buildings , said , To what purpose do they Build this poor City ? it will again be destroyed ; at the same time he pointed at two several persons , saying , That is a Trapp-Gamester , and there goes another Trapp-Gamester . Mr. Roe further informs , That since the last Term , Mr. Harrison told him , he would write all the Rogueries of the Trapp-Game and Gamesters in a Play ; and that he would undertake to shew him Twenty six Papists Meetings in and about the City and Suburbs of London ; but ( said he ) some of them are very private , and if you be discovered not to be a Papist , you will ( peradventure ) be poysoned or stab'd . Mr. Roe doth further say , That when the said Harrison advised him to Remove with all his Concerns above Twenty Miles from London , the said Roe asked him if Windsor were not far enough , it being both their Native place , and about that distance ? The said Harrison answered , Not ; reflecting upon the Castle . And further , Harrison told Mr. Roe , That the Jesuits by a Composition of Ingredients , make such a Matter , the Fume of which would corrupt any mans Intellects ; and that he the said Harrison could do it . This Harrison ( who 't is probable was some Priest , or at least Proselyte ) as you have heard , was committed to Newgate , but we cannot learn there was any legal Prosecution against him . The damage of this Fire at the George-Inne was considerable , for it Burnt three parts of the said . Inne and 140 Loads of Hay ; and at the White-Hart there was Burnt and blown up one Stable , one dwelling-house , and 4 or 5 Lodging Chambers . At the Three-Cranes near adjoyning to the said George-Inn on the North-side , three dwelling houses and a Still-house ; and at the Talbot three dwelling houses , a Wash-house , and ( which is most lamentable ) two persons kill'd out-right , and six or seven wounded . A Brief Account of a Fire Providentially prevented in Goat-Yard near St. Margarets-Hill in Southwark . ANother attempt was on Thursday Aug. 11. 1670. about 10 of the Clock at Night , a Woman siting at her door in Goat-yard aforesaid , heard a great Hissing noise , and turning to see what might be the cause thereof , she saw a light upon a Shed or Hovel in a Wheel-wrights yard , bounding upon the said Goat-yard , on which Shed or Hovel were old Wheels , and such combustible stuff , whereupon she cried out Fire ; which caused several Neighbours to come forth , who with speedy application of Water , quenched the said Fire ; which done , they diligently searched the place , where amongst the old Wheels , they found a Canvas Bagg , in which was some Sulphurous matter , compounded with other Ingredients , and about half a Yard of Match tied to it , one end of which said Match had been fired , and on strict observation , several Spoaks had the marks of Fire , and scent of Gunpowder and Sulphur remaining upon them . This villainous Design was mischievously placed for the accomplishing of some great Desolation ; for , near adjoyning to the said Shed was a Loft full of Hay , the Boards of it old and dry , and behind the said Shed was also a great quantity of Billets , and adjoyning to that Hay-loft was a Timber-yard , wherein was about an hundred Load of Boards and Timber . A Justice of Peace inhabiting near the said place , had the Match and combustible Matter aforesaid delivered to him , and there are sufficient witnesses yet living , of the whole matter , as herein is related . Several other Attempts were made on Southwark , but without any considerable Effect , until the 26th of May , 1676. and then they fatally accomplisht their Design , setting Fire to the house of one Mr. VVelsh an Oyl-man , scituate near St. Margarets-Hill , between the George and Talbot-Inns , ( it seems that was the place ordered by the Superiours ) which broke out about four of the Clock in the Morning , and was carried on with that Art and Violence , that it consumed 500 dwelling houses or upwards , many stately Inns , the Meal-market , the Prison of the Compter , &c. The whole Loss , as to what was actually destroyed , was modestly computed to be between Eighty and one hundred thousand pounds , besides damage to the Inhabitants by loss and interruption of their Trade : St. Thomas's Hospital was happily preserved , chiefly by means of a new invented Engine for conveying of water , but he that made it , hath since beeen threatned to have his house Burnt for his pains , which has likewise been attempted , as herein after is related : The manner of contriving this Fire hath been confessed by Iohn Groves ( lately Executed ) who was chiefly concern'd therein , and did on the 10th of August 1676 , in Wild-house Garden declare , That having prepared their Fire-works , he , with three Irishmen , procured by Doctor Fogarthy , to be his Assistants , went over and did the business ; the said Groves bragg'd that he himself did set fire to the said Shop ; and by the manner of the thing , 't was plain , That it must be done by Treachery ; For most of the Family being out of Town , there had been no Fire in the House for 3 or 4 days before ; nor did the Watch that stood hard by all Night , perceive any danger , but the first that perceived it were some Letter-Carriers , who , going early to the Post-Office , as they passed by , saw a great Light at the Cellar Window which opened to the Street , and thereupon looking down , they saw a Fire in the Cellar , but not so great , but if they could presently have got in , they doubted not but three or four pail-fulls of water might have quench'd it ; but whilst they stood calling to wake the people who were fast asleep , and endeavour'd in vain to open the street door ; The fire got through the Shop-Floor , where meeting with great store of Oyle , it instantly set the Shop and Stairs on a Flame , and the people had much ado to get out at a Window into the Talbot Inn to save their Lives . The said Grove further declared , that for this Service , the Society ( Richard Strange then Provincial ) gave them a Thousand pounds , viz. Four Hundred pounds to him the said Groves , and Two Hundred pounds apiece to the three Irishmen ; and yet ( besides carrying on their Designe of weakning and impoverishing Protestants ) got considerably by the Bargain ; for Groves affirm'd they got at least Two Thousand pounds by that Fire , for whilst the Fire raged , they had their Instruments to Plunder houses , and Steal what goods they could , and convey them to their Ware-houses at VVild-street and Sommerset-house . And touching this their gaining Two Thousand Pounds by Southwark-Fire , the said Richard Strange the Provincial , hath likewise acknowledged it to be true ; yet it should seem they were not content with all this Desolation , but endeavoured still to carry it on further ; for after the Fire was believ'd to be stopt and Mastered , about 10 a Clock at Night , on a sudden , a House appeared on Fire near St. Mary Overies Church , but on the other side thereof furthest from the General-Fire , so that it must needs be wilfully set on Fire , but by blowing up of one house in time , and good Help , it was prevented from spreading further . Of the Fires at Wapping , Lime-house , and Shadwell . THese were Places that the Conspirators have divers Years resolved should be Destroyed by Fire , and in pursuance thereof , not a few Attempts have been made to that purpose . As , First , on the 29th of Iune 1673 , there was a Fire promoted over against VVapping-Dock in a Bakers-house amongst his Bavins : Now that this was wilfully and with Design set on Fire , besides what I and others know of such their Resolutions to destroy that place , the circumstances attending it , may easily convince a considerate Impartial man ; for about a Month before , there was found in the said heap of Bavins a new Cordevant Glove full of Gunpowder and other ingredients , by a Boy that happened to be at Play there , and that very Night it began ; there were seen several Gentlemen with Swords by their sides , that had that day been drinking at the Fortune Tavern near the place , with some of the Bakers Family , and were seen , in the Evening the Fire happened , to walk round a place called the New-Market , which was on the Backside of the Bakers House , and to go in and out towards the Bakers said House backwards , about an hour or two before it happened , which began on Saturday . Night between the hours of Eleven and Twelve , and continued most fiercely Burning till 8 or 9 in the Morning , which made a great Devastation , being no doubt carried on and endeavoured to be Augmented by the Assistance of those wicked Instruments who first occasioned it . The great Fire at St. Katherines was designed for the Burning of the Ships in the River , though in that respect , by the special Providence of God , and timely Help , there was no mighty mischief done , but on Shore a great number of houses were destroyed . Shadwell Fire began at Shadwell-Dock in a Brew-house , in which there had not been any Fire for a considerable time , nor can account be given how it should happen by accident , and there-we may probably Assign it to the same mischievous hands . But all these mischiefs did not satisfie the Romish undertakers , but they resolv'd on a more general Devastation ; For no longer ago than the 30th of August last , the before named Blundel at ●enwicks Chamber , produced a Scheme or Mapp , describing the manner of Firing wholly both VVapping , Westminster , Toolies-street , Barnaby-Street , &c. For VVestminster , the Jesuits and their Agents were to begin at the next door to the Palsgraves-head Tavern without Temple-Barr ( being my appointed Post as aforesaid ) and carry on the Fire to the Savoy , and then the Benedictines to mannage it on both sides the way to Charing-Cross , and so to VVhite-Hall : This was attested on Oath before Sir Edmundbury Godfrey in September last , wherein 't is observable , though then , and for long after , he was not at all acquainted with me , yet he mentions the very house where I was lodged , and had prepared materials as aforesaid , to be the place for the Commencement of the Fire ; so that 't is plain it was not the design of any particular men , but a thing generally known amongst them , and to be Prosecuted not only by the Iesuites , but Benedictines , and others had an hand in it : He there likewise sets forth how this should have been done in the time of the great Frost 1676 , but put off , because they were not then assured of the French Kings Aid , which now they have obtained [ By the Negotiations of Coleman and others . ] How VVapping and the Ships were to be Burnt by a Fire to be begun near Limehouse , and how himself was ordered to ply at the Hermitage , with seven more as his Assistants , to help carry it on ; for which service he was to have a great Reward , and besides a Priest was every day to come and say Mass in his Chamber for the good success of the design , [ so much a work of Religion do they think it to be , and that Heaven would Interest it self to promote their Hellish Villanies . ] Furthermore , that but a very few days before his open Discovery , when they began to grow jealous of him , and thereupon had resolv'd to send him beyond the Seas , Blundel was ordered to supply his place in mannaging the said Fire at VVapping . And though the Plot were in the mean time partly discovered , yet such was their confidence , that they endeavoured nevertheless to go on with this Design ; For on Wednesday the 18th of Sept. 1678 , a Fire was promoted near Lime-house , in pursuance of such their former Order and Resolution , which began there about five of the Clock in the Morning in a Boat-Builders-yard in a parcel of Reeds , which afterwards being increased by certain dryed and seasoned Timber caught hold of a Sea-Captains house with that violence , that the lower part thereof was possest by the dreadful Flames before any of the Family perceived it , or at least could get out ; at last Ladders were brought , and two or three of the Servants made shift to get out at the uppermost Windows , but just as they came to save the Mistress of the House and a Servant-Maid which attended her in her Room , the floor of the Chamber in which they were sunk down , and so they both , without any possibility of help , perished . As also an adventurous Seaman , who presuming too far to save some Goods afterwards in another house , was interrupted in his return by one of the Rafters , which falling on his Head , knockt out his Brains . This Fire was carried on very vigorously , insomuch that in three or four hours time , it burnt down and wholly destroyed between 40 and 50 Houses , and had undoubtedly done much more mischief , had not the indefatigable pains and hazards of a great number of Seamen , or rather , the accidental Absence of some of those Agents ordered to promote it as aforesaid , prevented its further Progress . But often before this , there were several other Fires , or at least Attempts of that kind , for destroying the Suburbs , as appears by the following Depositions , which deserve our Notice . The substance of the Examination of Robert Redway Victualler , at the Red-Lyon in Fetter-Lane , taken the 6th of August , 1670 , by Sir Thomas Bludworth Knight , as follows : THe Examinate saith , That on Wednesday the third of August 1670 , about Ten of the Clock at Night , his House was fired up three Stories high , by a person or persons ( as he verily believes ) who were strangers , and near about the same time in his said House ; but not presently mistrusted by him , he keeping a Victualling-house ( where it is not usual to take such special cognizance of Guests . ) The fire was discovered by one of his Maid-servants , who had occasion to carry a Child to Bed , which Bed she found on Fire , and the Chamber so full of smoak , as put her into a sudden fright ; but it being but newly kindled , through the industry of the Family , with the assistance of Neighbours , it was soon extinguished ; But this Examinate was so Alarm'd by the unexpected suddenness hereof , and the many fearful occurrences of this kind of late , that he could take no rest in his house , till he had caused narrow search and inspection to be made in every Corner thereof ; cleansing it from all such matter as might easily be fired , locking or bolting the doors of every Room where any Bed was , or that was not common for entertainment . Yet notwithstanding all this care and vigilance was used , he saith , that the very next day , viz. Thursday the fourth of August 1670 , his house was again fired two Stories high , about twelve of the Clock at Noon , which was discovered by one of his Men-servants , who , as he was going up one pair of Stairs to attend some Guests , heard a very great noise , cracking and bouncing like Squibs , but much louder , which caused him to run down stairs , crying out , Master , Master , the house is on Fire , whereupon search was made , and the fire found out two pair of Stairs in an inclosed Bed , ( commonly called a Press-Bed ) which was broke out into a perfect Flame , the Rails thereof , with the Deal-boards that inclosed it all round , being on fire , and almost consumed , together with the Bed-cloaths , all save the upper Rugg . This Bed this Examinate saith , must of necessity be set on fire by some Fire-ball , or such like stuff , conveyed into the Bed , ( or cast on some combustible matter about it ) at a hole about an Inch and half wide , which was made in a Deal-board , instead of a Staple to receive the shutter or bolt of the Lock . Had not the fire been seasonably discovered , it would have consumed the whole house , and probably many more . But by such timely detection thereof , it was suppressed without doing any further Hurt , unless to the Goods in the Room adjoyning , and what else was near it . As to the Persons that are violently presumed to be the Authors hereof , this Examinate saith , That on the said Thursday at Noon , two Persons came to his house and Dined above stairs , and by their long continuance there , gave some suspition ; but nothing appearing till they were gone , caused less notice ; yet in less than a quarter of an hour after broke forth the Fire , as aforesaid , just upon the discovery of the breaking forth of which , these two men , one in Black cloaths , the other in Gray , well apparelled , having his Hair of a bright brown colour , with a Shash tyed about him , were seen as they went , to make a stop near by the Examinates House , smiling one upon the other , and pointing at the Fire , which was observed by a near Neighbour , who was condoling the Disaster , and making some compassionate reflections on the Neighbourhood , who were like to share in the same affliction ; at which these two men deridingly said , It was either a Casualty , or set on Fire by the Fanaticks , and so departed . Now , that these two persons or one of them , were the immediate Instruments of this Villany , is more than probable by divers circumstances , as well as in the opinion of this Examinate and his Neighbours , who took some small observation of them the latter time ; For when they departed , they made no stay to change their Money ( as is usual ) but had Money ready for what they had to pay . And the description of the habit , stature , and complexion , &c. which the Neighbours gave of these persons , doth exactly agree with the Characters that this Examinate and his Servants describe them by . But that they were not apprehended or pursued at that Instant , must be attributed to the deep surprize the people of the House and Neighbourhood were in , every one striving to make provision to secure his own Concern , and partly perhaps to the small Encouragement and little notice then taken by some in Office of such services ; it being less dangerous , as things were sometimes mannaged , to be a Traytor and a Villain , than to detect or discover one . The substance of the Examination of Joseph Speed , servant to Abraham Euer Upholster in the Minories , taken upon oath before the Right Worshipful Sir Tho. Bludworth , July the 31th . 1670. THat he the said Joseph Speed being sent on the Saturday before about eight of the clock at night , by his Master to carry some goods into Wapping , in his return homewards in new Gravel Lane was overtaken by two proper men in Gentile Habit , the one of them in a Light coloured periwigg and a stuff suit , black and gray mixed , as near as could be gliessed , by the help of a Link that a person passed by withall , it being then grown late in the Evening , and a Rapier by his side ; The other in a Cloath coat , his own hair and a stick in his hand ; Who began to discourse with the Deponent , and after diverse discourses of the deadness of Trade and difficulty of getting money , when they were come into an obscure lonesome place , being a field commonly known by the name of King Davids Fort , he in the Wigg began to declare himself more fully , telling the Deponent that there was a way of late come up of geting of money with a great deal of ease . He having some suspicious of them , by their frequent swearing , to found the depth of their intentions , seemed very inquisitive to know what way that was , and how glad and ready he would be to embrace it : whereupon at last the said person in the Wig told him it was to be done fireballs and firing them ; At which the Deponent , though much surprized , yet concealed his resentments , and pretended to comply with them , discoursing after such a manner as might give them reason to suppose him fit for their pupose . After several words passed , he in the Wig tells him he shall be imployed . Then the Deponent desired to know when and how . Whereupon the same person took two fire-balls ( as he called them ) out of his pocket , shews them to him , and tells him he should have Twenty shillings to take those Balls , and Fire them in such places as they should direct ; the which he expressed as follows , viz. In the great ship that was building in such a yard , being wholly or near finished , and newly Tarr'd on the outside : ( which Ship was afterwards understood to be Captain Tailors , though the owner was not mentioned by them ; and whose Bolt-spit lay cross the street , at Wapping ) But if it might not conveniently be done there , then to do it at the house adjoyning to the Yard : or if too severe a guard were kept thereabouts then at a Tarr-shop , near the Armitage Bridge , or else at the Talbot Inn in Southwarks , where he said , the Deponent might come easily to the house , the back way , and no body observe him . But he principally urged the firing of the said Ship ; and as for the time he bid him observe the Tide , and be sure to do it within an hour of low water . He also gave him directions touching the manner of firing the said Balls , viz. That if he could by any means privately get into the said ship , or any of the said houses , then to wrap one of the Balls in half a pound of pitch , with some quantity of Tow , and set fire to it . But if that might not be done with safety and secresy , then to observe a hole or narrow passage which was in the middle or Centre of the Ball , into which he should put some dust of gun-powder , and setting fire to it , throw it into the place intended . After these directions the same fellow gave the Deponent one of the said Balls into his hand , who then was urgent for his money , but is denyed till the Ship or one of the houses should be on fire , They telling him that they would be thereabouts , and when they had observed his work to be done , would go to the Bull-head Tavern in Grace-Church-street , where they would meet with him and give him his reward . In this discourse about the money the Deponent told them that Twenty shillings was too small a matter , and they might well give him four or five pounds , because he ventured his life , being sure to be hanged if discovered : to which was returned by them , that they would certainly procure him a pardon , if it should happen so , but of that there was no danger . After all this talk the Deponent willing to apprehend them , tells them he was very dry , and desires that they would give him some drink : to which they would by no means assent : But he was so importunate with them as begot a suspicion in them of his design upon them , whereupon he with the Stick said , Hang him Dog , or Hang him Rogue , he will not do the business , or words to that effect ; and after some other words , endeavoured to seize the Deponent , one of them drawing his Sword , but he got away , and they did not pursue him , but run away themselves cross the fields as fast as possibly they could , as he turning back at some distance observ'd . They being thus fled the Deponent at once apprehending the hazard of Concealment , and the danger those places might be in that they directed him to fire , did immediately repair to Captain Tailors house , as also to the Tarr-shop by the Armitage Bridge , acquainting them with this affair , as also several people in Wapping as he went along , particularly two Constables and their Watch ; thence he went home to his Master , and presently inform'd him of it , who repair'd to the next Constable , they to the Common Council-man of their Liberty , and then all together to the watch-house at Aldgate , where part of the Fire-ball was tryed for an experiment , which burned to their general wonder and amazement . The same Night was he to appear before the Right Honourable the Lord Mayor at his house , but his Lordship being in Bed , he was put off till next morning , and then by reason of his Lordships indisposition , carried before the worshipful Sir Thomas Bludworth , before whom he deposed the premises , and further declared on his oath , that the before-mentioned persons told him , when the Fire came to the midst of the Ball , it would flame two yards or two yards and an half high . An Account of the apprehending of a Scotchman , about the same time , at the Cross-keys in Fleet-street , about Firing . A Scotch-man pretending great respect he had for William Colborn ( then ) keeping the Cross-keys , a Victualling-house in Fleet-street , near Chancery-lane end , came to him , and advised him , that by all means he should remove his goods out of London , and dispose of his house . Colborn askt for what reason , the Scotch-man replyed , Because that he with many others , were imployed to set the remainder of London on fire , and that they would set it on fire at several places at one and the same time , and Chancery lane end ( which is near the said Colborns house , as aforesaid , ) they intended should be one of the first set on fire . With several other discourses very soberly , and after a friendly manner expressed . Whereupon Colborn ( according to his duty ) apprehended him , and being brought to his Tryal he was sentenced to stand in the Pillory , and did accordingly stand three times , once at Chancery lane end , and twice elsewhere in the City . A Relation of a Fire that happened in Budge-row , in July , 1670. ON the eighth of July about midnight , in a new house , not glazed , in Budge-row , a Fire began ; the Shop-windows and doors were all made and close shut and fastned when the Brick-layers went away , which was between six and seven of the Clock in the evening before ; ( the Carpenters not having been at work that afternoon ) and the Bricklayers at that time having nothing to do above stairs , but only to build up a wall in the yard . When the fire was first discovered , it appeared in a Room over the front of the Shop , right against the Chimney , where stood several Deal-boards and Laths reared against the wall , being prepared in order to floor part of the said house , then unfinished ; some of the next neighbours who heard the first alarm of the Fire , do affirm , That if they could presently have got to it , they might easily have quenched it , 't was so small to appearance , or that they could , in case they had wanted water , have thrown it out at the Window . But before they could get the doors open , it was grown so outragious , that there was no venturing up stairs to suppress it , and in short time it so far prevailed , as very considerably to prejudice four Houses : That this came by Treachery there is good reason to believe ; as well because there had been no fire , nay not so much as any person all the day before in the said Chamber where it began , as also for that near Islington , on the evening before , some persons that were going thitherwards , met two men and one woman , who very earnestly inquired , If there were not a Fire in London near Cheap-side . The Information of one William Trigg , taken before Sir William Turner , Knight ; one of his Majesties Justices of the Peace for the City of London , the 13th of August , 1670. as followeth . THis Informant saith , That he liveth in Angel-alley in Aldersgate-street , and hath no Family but himself , and two young-men and a maid at home at this time ( his wife being at or near Hampstead with his said young Child ) and that his young men lie at his Shop at a distance from his house ; that the next night save one before the fire happened , she call'd him out of his Bed , saying , either the house was on fire , or there were thieves in it , neither of which being found true , caused him to have some Jealousies she intended some mischief , and therefore last night after she was gone to Bed , sent for her Candle down , and caus'd search to be made over and under all the Beds to see all safe from Fire ; that this morning between six and seven of the Clock when he went forth to his Shop , he did not perceive or smell any fire , and left no body in the house but his said servant maid , and that about eight or nine of the Clock his neighbours came to call him , saying , his house was on fire , so he went home , and up stairs , and found it all on fire , two Beds , Curtains and Vallins , and some of the Chamber floor under the Bed burnt . Joseph Ashby saith , That he living over against the said Mr. Trigg , perceived much smoak to come out of his house this morning , and then saw the said maid go up stairs and down again , through the window ; but never heard her cry fire till Mr. Shirley went up to her room where the said fire was , and that he saw the Window Curtains of that room close shut , and that about six of the Clock the same were open . William Sherley , and Matthew Crockford in effect depose the same . Nor could Mary Torberfeild the maid-servant herself on her Examination alledge any thing material , but only denyed that she either went up stairs after the rose in the morning , or that she did open the Window-Curtains , both which were positively proved to the contrary as aforesaid , so that there was a most violent presumption that she set it on Fire , and accordingly she was committed to Newgate , but for want of positive Witnesses that saw her do it , discharged and Bailed out by some of her Confederates as 't is credibly related . It is observable that this Fire was most mischievously designed , as being in a place where no Engine could come , the passages through the Entries are so narrow , and that within five or six yards where it began , there lay two or three thousand Bavins belonging to a Baker : but the providence of God timely prevented , otherwise it had doubtless seized both the Alleys , and then quickly would have reached Juin-street : But being thus discovered before it had got head , it was suppressed , doing no further damage than to that room where it began . The Fire in the Savoy , 1670. ABout the latter end of June , in the Savoy , near One a Clock in the morning , a Fire happened in a back room that had been a Strong-Water-shop , where it was first discovered , which immediately went on from house to house , Eastward and Westward , till there were Burnt and Blown up fourteen Dwelling-Houses in four or five hours time . There is Treachery believed to have been in the bottom , as occasioning this damage : For it is credibly reported , That Sr. Jeremy Whithcot upon his examining the premises had two Watermen brought before him , who did affirm , that they carried two persons appearing as Gentlemen , over-night , to Westminster , who were speaking of the heat of the Evening , and one replyed to the other , in the said Water-mans hearing , That it would be an hotter morning at the Savoy . Timely care with the help of Engines and blowing up of houses Eastwards ; was a prevention of its going further into the Strand and towards Worcester house . Westwards there was a great Brick Wall , which gave such a Check to it , that by Gods good providence , and the industry of those that came in to help , it was stopt , but two persons were killed outright and six or seven hurt . An Impartial account of the Fire happening near the Royal Exchange , on the 23 of July 1670. at the house of Mr. Francis Nowers , Herauld-painter . THE Watch belonging to that Ward , gave in upon Oath before the Coroner and his Inquest , that the said Mr. Nowers was in his own Balcony at Twelve a clock that night , and that he talkt to them in as sober and compos'd a frame as ever they saw him in their lives , and about one of the clock it appears his house was on Fire ; being first discovered by some passengers going that way , who gave notice to the Neighbour-hood . There were in this house , the Master and his Brother , a Nurse and two young Children , a maid-servant , and an Apprentice : At the time when this fire began the Maid was in the Kitchin under ground , all the rest of the Family being in bed ; but the said maid understood nothing of it till it was noised in the street ; upon which she ran up stairs to her Masters room , which she found all on a light Fire . By this time her Masters Brother ( who lay a story higher ) hearing a sudden shriek , awaked , and in his shirt ran down to his Brothers Chamber , but found the door on fire , and with the strength of the smoak was forced back again having much ado to save himself ; yet remembring the Apprentice that lodged on the same story , forthwith awaked him , and they ran together out at the Gutter-window and so broke their way into the Dolphin Tavern near adjoyning . How this Fire happened is very uncertain ; though it is suggested that it might come by a careless Nurse that lay on the same floor with the Masters Chamber and used to have a Candle burning all Night , having in her charge a child of about Thirteen weeks old : But whether it happened so or not , the fatal Consequence was very sad , for it did destroy the Master of the house and a child in Bed with him ; and the said Nurse and child with her ; yet through the timely help of Neighbours it did not much further harm than destroying the said house , with the upper parts of two houses adjoyning . Nor were great and unusual Fires less frequent in these times in the Country ; of which I shall mention only two amongst many . The first at Northampton , where on Munday the Twentieth of September , 1675. a dreadfull Fire began in the afternoon , and in few hours space burnt down most part of the High street , the Market place ( which was a very goodly one ) the Stately Church of St. Allhallows and two other parish Churches , and above three parts in four of the whole Town . Which being known to be a Corporation of great Trade and generally sharp enemies to Popery , it may probably be supposed there might be something of design in it , but I shall not urge that , because 't is the general opinion it came by accident . Another great Loss by Fire was at Cottenham near Cambridge happening on Saturday the Twenty ninth of April , 1676. about ten of the clock in the forenoon , when a great part of the inhabitants , especially the men , were gone to Cambridge Market , or otherwise imployed abroad : It began in an house almost at the Entrance of the Town , at a place called Green-End , and the next house to it remaining untoucht , the people were in hopes it would have ended there , but on a sudden , another house being the third from it , was on fire , and from thence ( the second still remaining without harm ) the Flames were dispersed almost all over the Town , furiously raging on both sides of the street , and burnt down the whole Street as far as the Church before three of the clock in the afternoon . Which is in distance of ground near three Quarters of a Mile , there being about one hundred dwelling houses , besides Barns , out-houses , Corn , Hay , &c. consumed in that short time . I the rather mention these fires in the Country , though generally they pass unregarded as common accidents ; because as I well know the design of the Jesuits &c. was , that their Instruments should do all the mischief in this kind , whereever they came , either in City or Country , so 't is well known that about this very time , I mean in 1675. or 76. there were two idle extravagant persons formerly about St. Martins Le grand , one named Robert Norris , the other , Finch , whose ill course of life to the great trouble of their friends had reduced them to a condition fit to become the Agents of any villany . These two came on foot into an Inn at Hodgsdon in Hartfordshire , and having lodged a while there , took an opportunity and with a light burning Fire-brand , purposely carried out of the house through the yard down into the Stables , set a parcel of straw on Fire ; but being observed by a young Maid who acquainted the Master of the house therewith , he that did it was taken in the very act ; the straw flaming and the Fire-brand lying in it ; but being seen so soon was quickly extinguished without much hurt done . One of these Companions hereupon run away and made his escape , the other being apprehended confest he put the Fire-brand there on purpose to burn down the Inn and Town if he could do it , and that they came down for that very end , being hired to burn that and some other places , and were to have such a sum ( 5. l. as I remember ) for each Town they could Fire ; Hereupon he was committed to Hartford Gaol . But in his Tryal I know not how things were so ordered that though the fire was actually begun in the Straw as aforesaid , yet it was lookt upon only as an Intention , and consequently not a Felony , but only a misdemeanour , for which he was ordered to stand in the Pillory , &c. In Town still their work went forward with all the insolence imaginable ; for about the year , 1676. one Mr. Keeling a Smith , a very ingenious workman in Black fryars , having made an Engine most effectual for quenching of Fires , being so contrived that it might be carried into any room , and the pipes of it and consequently the water conveyed by Ladders or up Stairs into any place where Fire may be , The excellency and great use of which Engine was notably Experimented at the Fire in Southwark , the Hospital there being chiefly by means thereof preserved ; For which he was shortly after upbraided and affronted by a certain person , said to be a Frenchman ; telling him plainly that he deserved to have his house burnt for making such an Engine ; and several other threatning words : nor did they fail to attempt it : For within few days after such Menaces , there was one evening a hard ball thrown out of the street through a Glass window breaking a pane as it passed into a Chamber of his said house one pair of stairs high , which as providence would have it , fell into the middle of the room where there was nothing near apt to take Fire , but only the boards ; into which it burnt a round hole of considerable depth , but did no further harm , whether by reason the matter of the Fire-b . was not rightly prepared , or what other accident not known . The whole Room was filled with smoak and stench of burning when the people came into it , which much affrighted them , especially when they found this Ball which was then almost cold , and saw how it had burnt the boards , and which way it came in , expecting no other but that their house was resolved upon to be burnt . In the Winter 1677. at the sign of the Shipin Shadwell , the house of one Peirce a Victuallerthere , there was a Fire-ball placed ready to be fired under a shed , found and discovered accidentally fore the intended mischief was performed , by some of the Watch , it was of the bigness of a large Orange , very black in colour , and smelt strong of Brimstone , they that found it brought it to Shadwell Watch , and divided it to several parts , some to Wapping , and White-Chapel , some to Rosemary-lane Watch , to try Experiments for all their satisfaction . From whence Mr. Samuel Maurice had a small part no bigger than a Cherry-stone , and fired it at the house of Thomas Horn the Beadle in Rosemary-lane , where that little quantity flamed up at least three foot high , and then the flame suddenly ceasing , the Coal left burnt down into an hard Walnut-tree-plank a quarter of an inch deep ; This was done in the presence of Samuel Maurice , Thomas Horn , and many others in the said Horns house , where the hole is yet to be seen . The Temple ( as we told you before ) was a place these Incendiaries had particularly in their Eye , whether it were to revenge themselves in some measure on the Lawyers , many worthy Members of that Honourable profession having from time to time , in our Parliaments , been the most active Patriots to preserve the Protestant Religion , and prevent the fly invasions of Popery , Law being the best humane out-guard to Religion ; or whether ( as I rather judge because they have told me so ) that they thereby aimed to destroy what Writings and Records they could , some of which relating to their Conviction of Recusancy have ( as I have heard some boast , ) been prevailed with for valuable considerations to have been kept there , and never returned to the proper Offices , whence effectual prosecution and levies might have been made on Popish Estates . But for whatsoever particular intent , or perhaps only for the general design of doing mischief ; or whether they were ( as some would have them thought ) unconcerned therein , this is too certain , there have happened two grievous and lamentable Fires in the Temple of late . The first on the 28th . of September , 1677. at the Kings Bench Office , which thereby was burnt down with divers good Chambers and about a dozen dwelling-houses in White-Fryars ; the beginning of this was generally charged on one Mr. Carpentar , who was reported to have gone to Bed in drink , but possibly it might be by some other means : However this is certain , if he were the unhappy occasion , he suffered severely for it , being burnt there , and seven or eight persons killed by the fall of a Wall. The next was yet more great and calamitous , beginning at one Mr. Thornberies Chamber ( a Gentleman known to be a very sober worthy person ) on Sunday the 26th . of January , 1679. about eleven of the Clock in the Night , the vast desolation hereby caused is yet sadly visible by te hruines , and by the circumstances it is most apparent that the same was Fired by design . After this an Attempt was made on an Inn in Smithfield , where a French-man came in the evening , set fire to the stables and ran away , but going into Thamestreet was apprehended , and for the present committed , but afterwards for want of a through prosecution got away . On the ninth of April one Elizabeth Oxley having dwelt about six weeks as a servant-maid with one Mr. Bird an eminent Attorney in Fetter-lane , took the opportunity when all the Family was in bed , to Fire a large Press in his Closet , in which were kept papers and writings , and when she thought fit , acquainted her Master that the house was on fire ; and running down let in the Watch : but it being observed that she had packt up her cloaths , and several other suspicious circumstances , she was charged with setting the same on fire , and at last confessed the same , declaring on her examination , that she was imployed to do it by one Mr. Stubbs , who promised her five pound to do it . Hereupon Mr. Stubbs was seized , and acknowledged that he had perswaded her thereunto , and was to give her five Guinneys , besides a Crown in hand . And further said , That one Father Gifford ( the same man that I my self was to be an Assistant to for such wicked purposes as aforesaid ) his Confessor had put him on this business , and told him it was no sin to Fire all the houses of Hereticks , and that the said Gifford had promised him one hundred pounds for the same , and told him he was to have the money from the Church . And further declared that he used to meet the said Gifford , and other two persons , in St. James's fields , in the dark of the evening to consult these matters . They likewise declared several other things concerning an Insurrection at home by Papists , and an Invasion speedily to be made by the French , &c. upon which ingenuous Confessions , the House of Commons became suitors to his Majesty to grant them both his gracious Pardon , which was granted , and lately allowed in Court. The last Intrigue of this kind I shall mention is that of Daniel Clark , an Apprentice to a Gentle-woman that kept a Flax-shop in the Minories , who on the fifteenth of May last set fire to his Mistresses house by putting a Candle to a bundle of Flax , but being seen to do it , the same was seasonably extinguisht without much damage , and he committed to Newgate , declaring on his examination , that he was hired to do it by an eminent Papist ; on the fifth of June he was Indicted at the Old Baily and thereunto pleaded Guilty : And though it appeared he had been much tampered with , yet at last the indefatigable pains of the Court got the whole Truth ( as I am credibly informed ) out of him , and in pity to his youth reprieved him . After these numerous Instances I think no ingenuous , impartial man can question that this cursed design of treacherous Burning has long time been , and to this day is vigorously carried on by the Jesuites and other Papists and their Instruments . Also that no wise man or good subject will be wanting in caution to prevent the future designs of these Incendiaries , or in contributing all he can to bring any of them that shall be discovered and apprehended to condign and exemplary punishment . Which God grant , and ever preserve his Majesty , the Protestant Religion , and this Honourable City . FINIS . Notes, typically marginal, from the original text Notes for div A27248-e2270 * Since condemned for High Treason . * Piedlou in French , signifies wolves-foot , in English , a Right name for a Popish Incendiary . * The Alehouse in Buttolphs Lane joyning to Mr. Farrine●s House , was the place to which Piedelou brought Hubert , and he put in the Fire ball through an Hole broken in the Wall , which he mistaking for a Window , made the Relation to be suspected . 


